THE
POWRING
OVT
OF
THE
SEVEN
VIALS
:
OR
AN
EXPOSITION
,
OF
THE
16.
Chapter
of
the
REVELATION
,
with
an
Application
of
it
to
our
Times
.
Wherein
is
revealed
Gods
powring
out
the
full
Vials
of
his
fierce
wrath
.
-
1.
Upon
the
lowest
and
basest
sort
of
Catholicks
.
-
2.
Their
Worship
and
Religion
.
-
3.
Their
Priests
and
Ministers
.
-
4.
The
House
of
Austria
,
and
Popes
Supremacy
.
-
5.
Episcopall
Government
.
-
6.
Their
Euphrates
,
or
the
streame
of
their
supportments
.
-
7.
Their
grosse
Ignorance
,
and
blind
Superstitions
.
Very
fit
and
necessary
for
this
Present
Age.
Preached
in
sundry
Sermons
at
Boston
in
New-England
:
By
the
Learned
and
Reverend
IOHN
COTTON
BB.
of
Divinity
,
and
Teacher
to
the
Church
there
LONDON
,
Printed
for
R.
S.
and
are
to
sold
at
Henry
Overtons
shop
in
Popes-head
Alley
.
1642.
To
the
Christian
Reader
.
CHristian
Reader
,
Thou
hast
here
presented
to
thy
view
,
a
taste
of
the
ordinary
Weeke-daies
exercise
,
of
that
Reverend
man
,
taken
from
his
owne
mouth
,
whose
Pen
would
have
more
fully
answered
thy
greatest
expectations
,
could
his
time
(
drunke
up
with
continuall
waighty
,
and
various
imployments
)
afforded
him
more
liberty
and
leisure
,
to
have
fyled
over
his
owne
notions
:
It
is
hoped
they
may
be
of
great
use
unto
thee
,
and
the
rather
,
because
of
the
excellency
and
seasonablenesse
of
the
Subject
,
to
erect
thy
hopes
,
and
to
put
an
edge
upon
thy
Prayers
,
and
desires
,
for
the
more
spedier
bringing
forth
of
those
great
workes
,
which
this
and
the
following
Age
are
to
produce
.
The
good
that
may
accrue
to
thy selfe
,
and
the
common
cause
,
produced
this
Worke
into
the
light
;
which
was
not
intended
,
when
first
delivered
,
for
any
more
publike
use
,
then
of
his
owne
private
Auditotie
.
Now
the
Father
of
lights
,
and
God
of
all
grace
,
fill
our
hearts
with
the
life
and
power
of
faith
and
zeale
,
to
pray
for
,
long
for
,
speed
,
and
write
for
the
most
desired
ruine
,
and
speedy
begunne-downefall
of
that
most
cursed
Kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
according
to
the
scope
and
drift
of
that
Prophesie
,
expressed
in
the
powring
out
of
these
Seven
Vials
.
Thine
in
the
Lord
,
I.
H.
Viall
I.
The
powring
out
of
the
SEVEN
VIALS
:
OR
AN
EXPOSITION
,
with
an
Application
,
of
the
16th
.
Chapter
of
the
REVELATION
.
REVELATION
16.1.2
.
And
J
heard
a
great
voyce
out
of
the
Temple
,
saying
to
the
Seven
Angels
;
Goe
your
wayes
,
and
poure
out
the
Vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
And
the
first
went
and
poured
out
his
Viall
upon
the
Earth
,
and
there
fell
a
noysome
,
and
grievous
sore
upon
the
men
which
had
the
Marke
of
the
Beast
,
and
upon
them
which
Worshipped
the
Image
.
YOu
have
heard
in
the
former
Chapter
,
of
the
Preparation
of
the
Seven
Angels
,
to
poure
out
the
seven
last
Plagues
of
God
upon
the
Antichristian
State
.
In
this
Chapter
,
you
read
a
large
Description
of
their
Execution
of
that
worke
,
which
is
,
First
,
Commanded
,
Verse
1.
Secondly
,
Performed
,
in
the
sequell
of
the
Chapter
.
Commanded
,
wherein
observe
that
Commandement
set
forth
,
First
,
by
the
Jnstrumentall
efficient
Promulger
of
it
,
a
great
voice
[
I
heard
a
great
Voice
.
]
Secondly
,
By
the
Subject-place
,
whence
this
Voice
came
forth
,
out
of
the
Temple
.
[
A
great
voice
out
of
the
Temple
]
Thirdly
,
By
the
matter
commanded
by
the
voice
,
[
Goe
your
waies
and
poure
out
the
Vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
]
This
Commandement
thus
given
,
was
accordingly
performed
by
all
the
seven
Angels
,
in
this
whole
Chapter
.
The
first
Angel
poureth
out
his
Viall
,
ver
2.
and
that
is
,
first
set
forth
by
the
subject
upon
which
he
poured
it
,
[
upon
the
earth
.
]
Secondly
,
It
is
amplified
by
the
effect
it
wrought
[
There
fell
a
noysome
and
grievous
sore
upon
the
men
]
What
men
?
They
are
of
two
sorts
:
-
First
[
Such
as
had
the
Marke
of
the
Breast
.
]
-
Secondly
,
[
Such
as
worshipped
his
Image
.
]
The
words
are
somewhat
darke
,
and
there
is
much
variety
in
the
Interpretation
of
them
:
I
shall
shortly
open
to
you
,
what
(
by
the
comparing
of
this
,
and
other
Scriptures
together
)
I
take
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
Words
.
First
,
when
he
saith
[
I
heard
a
great
voice
]
It
is
a
voice
of
Authority
,
and
Power
.
And
whose
can
that
be
,
but
his
,
that
hath
power
over
all
these
Plagues
,
even
God
himselfe
,
and
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
also
have
power
in
the
Temple
:
It
is
not
the
voyce
of
one
of
the
foure
Beasts
,
the
Officers
of
the
Church
alone
,
but
a
further
power
doth
concur
with
this
voice
,
such
as
carried
Majestie
,
and
authority
with
it
.
Secondly
,
[
Out
of
the
Temple
]
It
implieth
it
was
a
voyce
delivered
not
by
one
of
the
foure
Officers
in
private
,
but
came
out
of
Publike
Administration
,
where
onely
the
Lord
speaking
,
did
with
Authority
set
forward
these
Angels
upon
this
work
.
And
it
may
further
Imply
,
that
it
sprung
upon
some
Prayers
of
the
Church
in
the
Temple
:
for
all
the
voices
in
the
Temple
,
are
either
,
the
voice
of
the
Church
unto
Christ
,
or
of
Christ
unto
the
Church
:
And
if
the
Lord
speake
graciously
in
the
Temple
.
It
is
commonly
obtained
in
the
Praiers
of
the
Church
,
craving
answer
from
him
,
[
To
the
seven
Angels
]
That
is
to
say
,
Seven
sorts
of
Gods
Messengers
,
whether
Magistrates
or
Ministers
,
or
whosoever
they
be
that
poure
out
these
Vials
,
they
are
Angels
of
God
,
as
being
the
Messengers
of
his
wrath
.
Neither
is
it
meant
of
seven
Individuall
persons
,
but
seven
sorts
of
Persons
,
that
set
forward
this
worke
.
And
withall
I
doe
accord
with
those
that
say
,
that
in
all
these
administrations
,
there
is
some
presence
of
the
heavenly
Angels
accompaning
the
men
in
the
worke
.
Goe
your
waies
]
[
your
waies
]
is
not
in
the
Originall
,
but
[
Goe
]
poure
out
the
Vials
.
]
The
Vials
are
vessels
of
large
content
,
but
of
narrow
mouthes
,
they
poure
out
slowly
,
but
drench
deepely
,
and
distill
effectually
the
wrath
of
God
:
Vessels
they
are
of
full
and
just
measure
,
as
all
these
judgements
are
dispensed
in
weight
and
measure
.
Of
the
wrath
of
God
]
That
argueth
,
that
upon
what
subject
soever
these
Vials
fell
,
the
wrath
of
God
fell
together
with
them
,
upon
the
same
.
And
that
helpeth
not
a
little
to
open
the
place
,
and
to
shew
the
danger
of
some
interpretations
,
which
doe
expound
the
Sunne
vers.
8.
to
be
the
Scriptures
.
If
these
Vials
be
the
Vials
of
Gods
wrath
,
how
shall
any
of
them
be
conceived
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
Scripture
,
is
the
wrath
of
God
kindled
against
the
Scripture
?
And
for
the
Earth
,
vers
.
2.
Some
conceive
it
to
be
meant
of
the
common
sort
of
godly
Christians
;
but
though
some
soare
plagues
might
befall
some
of
them
,
yet
how
can
the
wrath
of
God
be
conceived
to
be
powred
upon
them
?
It
cannot
therefore
be
meant
(
as
some
of
good
note
say
)
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
Albugenses
,
Hugonets
,
and
Lollards
;
but
the
wrath
of
God
falleth
upon
such
,
as
worship
the
Beast
and
his
Image
:
And
therefore
take
that
for
certaine
,
that
what
things
soever
the
Vials
of
Gods
wrath
are
poured
upon
,
they
are
such
as
God
is
deepely
displeased
withall
.
Vpon
the
earth
]
They
thought
right
,
that
thought
it
to
bee
meant
of
the
common
sort
of
Catholikes
:
but
let
us
further
consider
how
it
commeth
to
passe
that
the
first
of
these
Angels
poureth
out
his
Viall
upon
the
earth
,
and
the
rest
upon
other
things
,
yet
they
a●l
have
a
Commission
to
poure
out
the
Vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
For
the
opening
of
this
difficulty
(
which
else
might
exercise
some
)
we
must
know
,
that
in
this
Prophecie
sometimes
[
earth
]
is
opposed
to
Heaven
,
and
then
as
by
Heaven
is
meant
the
pure
Church
,
as
Revel.
4.1
.
&
12.1
.
So
by
Earth
is
meant
an
earthly
and
corrupt
Church
.
Sometimes
also
by
Heaven
is
meant
,
a
corrupt
state
of
Religion
,
wherein
heavenly
and
divine
honour
is
given
to
Satan
,
or
Idols
,
as
Revel.
12.3.7
.
Againe
,
sometimes
Earth
is
opposed
not
unto
Heaven
,
but
unto
some
other
Element
in
the
World
,
and
so
is
it
in
this
Chap.
The
first
Angel
poureth
forth
his
Viall
upon
the
Earth
,
the
second
poureth
his
Viall
on
the
Sea
,
&c.
So
then
in
this
case
,
the
Earth
is
to
be
understood
in
a
double
sense
.
In
generall
,
of
the
Antichristian
state
,
or
world
,
Vers.
1.
And
in
the
Antichristian
World
they
have
some
things
that
represent
the
Earth
,
and
some
things
the
Sea
,
and
some
things
represent
the
Sunne
of
that
World
,
and
some
things
represent
that
Ayre
of
that
world
;
therefore
in
the
particular
execution
of
this
Commission
,
When
the
first
Angel
poureth
out
his
Viall
upon
the
Earth
,
it
is
upon
the
lowest
and
basest
Element
in
the
Antichristian
world
,
and
that
can
bee
no
other
,
but
the
lowest
sort
of
vulgar
Catholiks
,
and
they
were
the
first
that
had
the
wrath
of
God
pour'd
upon
them
,
which
did
afterwards
arise
higher
to
the
Sea
,
and
then
to
the
Fountaines
and
Rivers
of
water
,
then
to
the
Sunne
,
then
to
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
then
to
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
last
of
all
to
the
Ayre
,
and
in
all
these
doth
the
wrath
of
God
ascend
higher
and
higher
,
as
may
afterwards
more
clearely
appeare
.
The
first
Angel
went
and
poure
out
his
Viall
upon
the
earth
.
]
This
first
Angel
must
be
these
first
sort
of
Gods
Messengers
,
that
did
poure
out
some
wrath
upon
Common
Catholikes
.
And
doubtlesse
such
wrath
it
was
,
as
being
poured
out
,
did
worke
a
Noysome
and
grievous
sore
upon
them
that
worshipped
the
Beast
,
and
his
Image
(
as
the
Text
expresseth
)
They
that
had
the
Mark
of
the
Beast
(
you
heard
before
out
of
the
13.
Chapt.
)
are
such
as
receive
some
indeliable
Character
of
the
Beast
;
such
are
their
Secular
,
or
Regular
Priests
,
and
all
that
receive
religious
Orders
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Who
then
are
they
that
worship
his
Image
?
The
Jmage
of
the
first
Beast
(
you
know
)
is
all
Nationall
,
and
Diocesan
,
and
Provinciall
Churches
;
and
they
that
rule
them
are
the
Image
of
the
second
Beast
:
So
then
they
that
worship
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
be
such
as
are
devoted
to
the
Canons
of
Popish
Churches
,
who
drink
them
up
,
and
receive
them
as
Articles
of
their
Faith
;
these
are
all
afflicted
with
a
noisome
and
grievous
sore
by
the
pouring
out
of
this
first
Viall
:
For
those
who
did
poure
it
out
,
they
were
such
as
did
convince
them
of
the
Damnable
estate
of
a
Catholike
,
and
taught
them
,
that
by
their
Religion
they
could
go
not
beyond
a
Reprobate
;
and
this
was
the
common
practise
of
the
Martyrs
of
Iesus
Christ
in
Queene
Maries
time
,
in
Edward
the
sixth
,
and
in
Henry
the
eight's
time
,
who
discovered
unto
you
,
that
all
their
Religion
was
but
the
worship
of
God
after
the
devises
of
men
,
even
Will-worship
,
such
as
they
were
led
into
by
the
Man
of
Sinne
,
who
being
himselfe
blinde
,
leadeth
those
that
are
blinde
,
and
both
fall
into
the
ditch
;
those
that
thus
discovered
the
unsoundnesse
of
the
Religion
of
these
Catholikes
,
who
before
seemed
to
be
good
Church-men
,
and
good
House-keepers
,
and
good
Christmas-keepers
,
they
were
the
men
that
poured
out
this
first
Viall
upon
the
earth
.
And
upon
this
their
discovery
,
there
fell
a
noysome
,
and
grieveous
sore
upon
their
Catholike
Priests
,
who
had
borne
the
common
sort
in
hand
,
That
Ignorance
was
the
mother
of
Devotion
,
and
such
ignorant
Devotion
was
the
way
of
Salvation
,
when
they
see
that
all
their
People
,
who
were
heretofore
their
honest
and
good
Neighbours
,
full
of
benevolence
towards
them
,
were
now
informed
,
that
they
lay
under
a
state
of
deepe
Damnation
,
it
was
an
eye-sore
to
their
Catholike
Priests
,
and
all
of
that
Religious
Order
,
a
double
sore
fell
upon
them
.
First
,
a
sore
of
envy
,
and
malice
,
against
all
the
Martyrs
of
Christ
,
and
all
that
sought
for
Reformation
of
Religion
;
against
whom
their
spirits
were
so
strongly
embittered
,
that
happy
was
he
that
could
bring
Fire
and
Faggot
to
execute
vengeance
upon
them
,
that
did
discover
the
state
of
the
common
sort
of
Catholikes
to
be
so
dangerous
.
[
It
was
a
publike
speech
of
Henry
the
eight
,
when
he
sate
in
Parliament
,
Complaining
of
the
stirs
that
were
made
about
Religion
,
There
are
many
(
saith
he
)
that
are
too
busie
with
their
new
(
Sumpsimus
)
meaning
those
that
clave
to
that
which
he
counted
the
new
Religion
,
though
withall
others
he
taxed
,
who
doated
(
as
he
said
not
amisse
)
much
upon
their
old
M●mpsimus
.
The
new
Religion
(
though
true
)
.
Hee
,
and
they
all
envied
:
the
Old
(
though
his
owne
)
he
despised
.
Secondly
,
there
was
a
noysome
loathsomenesse
discovered
,
by
these
true
Witnesses
,
and
Martyrs
of
Christ
,
unto
the
people
.
Whereby
they
began
to
see
that
the
common
sort
of
their
Religious
Orders
were
full
of
Idlenesse
,
of
Ignorance
,
of
Covetousnes
,
of
Pride
,
and
of
Hypocrysie
,
and
that
they
had
laid
such
a
foundation
of
Religion
,
as
was
not
Iesus
Christ
the
true
Foundation
,
but
had
indeed
reared
up
an
Antichristian
Religion
,
whereof
(
as
it
is
said
(
Isai
.
28.19
.
)
it
shall
be
a
vexation
to
heare
the
Report
.
A
grievous
malignant
ulcer
it
was
,
and
the
more
they
stirred
in
it
,
the
more
they
were
vexed
.
And
this
let
me
further
adde
,
for
opening
the
words
,
it
is
an
allusion
to
that
noysome
sore
of
Egypt
that
fell
upon
the
Common
sort
of
the
people
,
and
upon
the
Magitians
also
,
Exod.
9.11
.
So
that
they
could
not
stand
before
Moses
;
and
so
it
was
here
,
these
noisome
sores
of
which
wee
have
spoken
,
did
so
fall
upon
the
common
sort
of
Catholikes
,
and
upon
their
common
Religious
Orders
,
that
they
fell
before
the
Angell
that
poured
out
this
Viall
,
as
Dagon
before
the
Arke
.
Thus
you
see
meaning
of
these
words
.
Now
for
the
Notes
that
arise
from
them
.
—
You
may
observe
that
(
Chap.
15
7.
)
One
of
the
foure
Beasts
gave
unto
the
seven
Angels
,
Seven
golden
Viols
full
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
but
they
went
not
then
,
to
poure
them
out
,
untill
they
heare
a
great
voice
out
of
the
Temple
,
and
now
they
goe
.
So
that
the
Doctrine
in
the
first
place
to
be
observed
,
is
this
.
Doct.
1
Though
the
counsell
and
instruction
,
and
advise
of
a
Church-Officer
may
be
a
good
invitement
,
and
inducement
,
and
preparative
unto
a
Calling
:
yet
it
is
the
mighty
Voice
of
Christ
,
specially
in
Publike
Ordinances
,
that
Effectually
stirreth
up
a
man
to
the
execution
of
it
.
These
Angels
had
councell
and
encouragement
given
them
(
as
you
have
heard
)
to
goe
about
this
worke
,
and
were
furnished
with
the
wrath
of
God
for
this
ende
:
but
were
not
effectually
stirred
up
to
fall
upon
the
execution
thereof
,
till
they
heare
a
great
Voice
of
Christ
out
of
the
Temple
,
(
that
is
in
publike
Ordinances
)
then
they
goe
to
poure
out
their
Vials
.
You
shall
find
this
a
very
ordinary
Practise
in
some
things
sutable
hereunto
in
Scripture
.
Isaack
gave
Iacob
a
Commandement
and
Instruction
to
goe
to
Padan-Aram
,
Gen.
28
6.
And
thereupon
Iacob
went
on
his
way
,
Vers.
7.
But
the
first
night
that
he
lodged
out
of
dores
,
when
the
Lord
appeared
to
him
in
the
House
of
God
(
Verse
15.
)
and
telleth
him
,
That
hee
will
bee
with
him
,
and
keepe
him
in
all
places
whithersoever
hee
goeth
,
and
will
bring
him
backe
againe
into
this
Land
.
Then
Iacob
(
Chap.
29
1
)
lifteth
up
his
heeles
,
and
goeth
on
his
wayes
,
Like
a
Giant
refreshed
with
Wine
to
runne
his
Course
.
And
the
like
was
the
Practise
of
the
same
Jacob
,
when
they
told
him
that
Ioseph
was
yet
alive
,
Gen.
45.27.28
.
his
spirit
revived
,
and
he
said
,
He
would
goe
down
to
see
him
;
but
first
he
goeth
to
Beersheba
and
there
offereth
Sacrifices
,
and
consulteth
with
the
Lord
,
Gen.
46.1.2.3
4.
and
the
Lord
encourageth
him
to
go●
downe
,
bideth
him
not
feare
,
He
will
be
with
him
,
and
there
make
a
great
Nation
of
him
,
and
bring
him
back
againe
(
and
so
he
did
to
be
buried
)
thus
are
his
hands
fully
strengthned
in
his
way
:
The
like
also
was
the
case
of
the
men
of
Samaria
,
Ioh.
4.
When
the
woman
had
told
them
that
Jesus
was
the
Christ
,
because
he
had
told
her
all
that
ever
shee
did
,
they
beleeved
,
because
of
her
saying
,
Vers
39.
But
when
they
came
unto
him
,
and
talked
with
him
,
then
they
said
unto
her
Vers
42.
Now
we
believe
,
not
because
of
thy
saying
,
for
we
have
he●rd
him
our selves
,
and
know
that
this
is
in●e●d
the
Christ
,
the
Saviour
of
the
World
.
Thus
the
voice
of
Christ
carrieth
his
people
an
end
in
the
waies
of
their
callings
,
with
effectuall
power
unto
sudden
and
speedy
execution
.
The
Reason
is
taken
first
,
from
the
greater
power
of
the
voice
Reason
1
of
Christ
speak●ng
by
his
Spirit
,
then
when
hee
speaketh
by
the
gifts
of
his
Servants
and
therefore
Paul
putteth
a
great
difference
in
this
case
,
Acts
19.21
.
The
Text
telleth
us
,
That
he
purposed
in
his
Spirit
to
goe
up
to
Hierusalem
,
afterwards
going
on
his
way
,
he
meeteth
with
certaine
Disciples
,
Act.
21.4
.
and
they
by
reason
of
the
Prophesie
of
Agabus
concerning
Paul
,
vers
.
11.
fell
upon
him
and
wept
,
and
besought
him
not
to
goe
up
to
Hierusalem
,
What
meane
you
(
saith
he
)
to
weepe
,
and
to
breake
mine
heart
,
for
J
am
ready
not
to
be
bound
onely
,
but
to
dye
at
Hierusalem
for
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Behold
here
the
Spirit
of
God
had
revealed
clearely
himselfe
in
the
heart
of
Paul
,
to
strengthen
him
to
goe
up
to
Heirusalem
,
these
Disciples
(
upon
the
Prophecie
of
Agabus
,
that
he
should
be
bound
at
Hierusalem
)
said
to
Paul
through
the
Spirit
,
that
he
should
not
goe
up
:
By
what
spirit
?
By
the
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
the
spirit
of
love
,
and
their
care
of
the
Churches
;
but
Paul
waves
them
all
,
for
hee
had
the
minde
of
Christ
,
by
the
voice
of
the
Spirit
himselfe
;
this
was
indeede
in
times
of
extraordinary
Revelation
:
but
it
sheweth
you
neverthelesse
the
difference
betweene
the
voyce
of
the
Spirit
,
and
of
the
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
he
giveth
the
greater
power
to
the
Spirit
,
then
to
the
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
being
such
kind
of
Gifts
,
wherein
humane
frailty
might
be
mingled
.
The
second
Reason
is
taken
from
the
greater
power
of
Gods
Reas.
2
voyce
in
Publike
,
then
in
private
Administration
;
If
one
of
these
Elders
speake
unto
them
,
it
may
be
but
a
private
incouragement
:
Such
as
the
advice
of
Nathan
was
unto
David
,
to
build
the
Temple
,
1
Chro.
17.2
.
But
had
he
come
,
(
as
afterwards
he
did
)
in
way
of
Publike
Administration
;
Hee
could
not
have
beene
so
mistaken
as
then
he
was
;
For
therein
doth
the
Lord
more
specially
reveale
the
presence
,
and
the
power
of
his
Spirit
,
and
grace
,
Matth.
18.18.19
20.
Therefore
it
is
,
That
when
there
commeth
a
great
voice
out
of
the
Temple
,
it
carrieth
along
the
Seven
Angels
to
a
speedy
dispatch
of
this
great
worke
,
of
pouring
out
the
Vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
Vse
1
The
first
Vse
may
teach
us
all
,
that
have
any
private
inducements
or
incouragements
to
any
calling
,
or
worke
of
God
,
by
any
Church-Officer
,
or
Church-Member
,
not
to
sleight
the
same
;
for
these
Angels
did
not
sleight
the
motion
,
when
one
of
the
Church
Officers
gave
unto
them
the
seven
golden
Viols
,
but
they
tooke
the
Vials
,
And
when
they
see
their
time
,
when
there
commeth
a
publike
Voice
out
of
the
Temple
,
then
doe
they
all
follow
on
effectually
with
their
worke
,
in
their
seasons
.
Sleight
not
therefore
private
encouragements
to
good
callings
,
but
looke
for
further
provocation
and
strengthning
in
them
,
from
the
publike
Ministry
,
even
from
the
voyce
of
Christ
in
the
publike
Ordinances
of
his
Church
.
Private
Revelations
without
the
Word
,
are
out
of
date
,
but
certaine
it
is
,
that
God
doth
speake
by
his
Spirit
in
private
Meditation
and
Prayers
,
and
conferences
with
Bretheren
;
and
in
all
these
,
comforteth
his
people
with
the
manifestation
of
his
fatherly
goodnesse
,
yet
speaketh
nothing
,
but
in
his
word
,
and
according
to
it
.
Now
these
be
good
hints
,
and
good
encouragements
,
which
God
giveth
his
people
in
them
,
and
by
no
meanes
to
be
sleighted
,
when
God
sheweth
his
presence
in
them
:
God
forbid
that
any
of
the
sonnes
or
daughters
of
God
should
put
them
away
.
Yet
this
let
me
say
,
though
such
be
faire
incouragements
,
(
what
private
duty
soever
they
come
in
)
whether
to
beleeve
on
this
or
that
gracious
promise
of
God
,
or
to
stir
us
up
unto
any
other
Spirituall
work
,
the
servants
of
God
are
hereby
led
to
attend
the
more
upon
the
publike
Administrations
of
the
Church
,
for
the
further
clearing
of
the
mind
and
will
of
God
;
There
will
the
Lord
more
clearely
reveale
himselfe
by
his
Spirit
in
every
Ordinance
of
his
Worship
,
there
doth
he
delight
to
poure
out
all
his
fresh
Springs
,
Psal.
87.
Last
,
For
there
the
Lord
commanded
the
blessing
,
even
life
for
evermore
,
Psal.
133.3
.
Eternall
life
doth
he
give
in
the
Publike
fellowship
of
his
Saints
,
there
doth
hee
confirme
their
callings
to
them
,
looke
unto
the
Lord
therefore
for
his
blessing
in
this
way
,
and
so
shall
you
be
faithfull
followers
of
these
holy
Angels
of
God
,
who
being
privately
incouraged
,
waite
for
a
publike
voice
to
carry
them
an
end
in
their
Administrations
,
wherein
the
Lord
by
the
mighty
power
of
his
Spirit
doth
confirme
al
his
Promises
,
threatnings
,
and
Commandements
,
and
more
throughly
stirreth
up
the
hearts
of
all
his
people
to
take
hold
of
al
that
is
spoken
unto
them
;
therefore
if
ever
you
perceive
any
voyce
or
spirit
to
take
off
a
man
from
Publike
Ordinances
,
and
cause
him
to
sleight
them
,
then
ever
looke
at
it
as
a
manifest
delusion
,
for
every
dispensation
of
God
,
doth
but
enkindle
a
more
earnest
longing
that
the
Lord
should
confirme
the
same
by
his
broad
Letters
Patents
,
the
Publicke
Word
and
Sacraments
in
the
Church
.
Yea
so
farre
doe
the
Saints
of
God
stand
hereupon
,
that
whatsoever
is
in
private
onely
brought
unto
them
to
beleeve
,
they
will
finde
much
adoe
to
rest
satisfied
in
it
,
untill
they
see
it
confirmed
in
publike
also
.
As
when
men
have
any
speciall
grant
from
their
Prince
,
and
have
it
confirmed
by
the
Privy
Seale
,
they
will
not
rest
therwith
,
but
will
go
to
the
Lord
Keeper
for
the
Broad
Seale
,
to
confirme
what
was
before
Sealed
to
them
,
though
either
of
them
apart
be
sure
,
yet
both
joyned
together
will
make
it
more
sure
:
Shall
men
be
so
carefull
for
this
world
,
and
for
temporall
Patrimonies
,
and
shall
Christians
take
up
every
motion
in
private
and
sleight
publicke
Ordinances
?
Be
not
deceived
,
whatsoever
is
brought
unto
you
by
the
spirit
of
God
in
private
,
Will
cause
you
to
seeke
for
more
cleare
evidence
from
his
loud
voice
in
Publike
,
where
his
voice
goeth
on
more
strongly
and
powerfully
,
convincing
the
Conscience
,
and
breaking
downe
all
Temptations
and
discouragements
that
might
hinder
the
comfort
of
Gods
people
.
The
use
in
the
2.
place
serveth
to
reflect
a
iust
reprofe
therfore
Vse
2
upon
any
that
shall
despise
or
neglect
the
Publike
ordinances
of
God
in
the
Church
,
for
you
see
here
that
what
is
confirmed
in
the
whole
Church
is
the
great
voyce
of
God
,
and
that
without
contradiction
to
the
holy
Saints
and
Angels
,
if
therefore
the
Publick
ordinances
be
vndermined
and
borne
witnesse
against
by
any
that
commeth
not
from
the
spirit
of
these
Angels
,
but
from
some
evill
roote
in
the
hearts
of
the
sonnes
and
daughters
of
men
,
the
report
of
which
is
a
vexation
of
spirit
to
heare
thereof
.
Thus
much
for
the
first
note
.
Goe
poure
out
the
vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
And
the
first
Angel
went
,
and
poured
out
his
viall
vpon
the
Earth
,
&c.
Here
is
a
world
you
see
discribed
,
having
an
earth
and
sea
,
and
rivers
,
and
fountaines
,
and
sunne
,
and
aire
,
and
they
all
belong
unto
the
Beast
,
and
therefore
the
first
Viall
is
poured
upon
them
that
had
the
marke
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
last
brought
in
the
fall
of
Babilon
:
So
that
from
first
to
last
,
they
are
the
judgments
of
God
vpon
the
Roman
Antichristian
state
,
as
sixe
of
the
seaven
seales
brought
in
judgements
upon
the
Pagan
Romane
world
,
and
the
seven
Trumpets
,
his
Iudgements
upon
the
Christian
world
,
as
they
were
ruled
by
Christian
Emperours
:
so
are
the
seven
last
Vials
powred
out
upon
the
Antichristian
world
;
From
hence
therefore
you
may
note
thus
much
.
Doct.
2
That
the
whole
antichristian
world
,
or
state
is
but
earthly
and
not
heavenly
.
For
all
these
Angels
are
commanded
to
poure
the
vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
vpon
the
earth
,
and
they
went
not
beyond
their
commission
,
in
pouring
them
upon
the
sea
,
and
Rivers
,
and
fountains
,
and
vpon
the
sunne
,
and
upon
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
the
Aire
;
whereby
the
Holy
Ghost
holdeth
forth
vnto
us
,
that
all
these
are
but
earthly
,
the
sea
is
but
earthly
,
the
fountaines
and
rivers
earthly
,
their
sunne
an
earthly
sunne
,
and
the
throne
earthly
,
&c.
And
though
it
is
true
(
as
some
say
)
poure
out
any
iudgement
upon
any
element
,
and
the
earth
fareth
the
worse
for
it
:
yet
take
the
description
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
it
is
plaine
,
and
it
intendeth
the
antichristian
world
alone
:
They
are
of
the
world
,
therefore
they
speake
of
the
world
,
and
the
world
heareth
them
,
1
Ioh.
4
5.
And
he
that
is
of
the
earth
,
speaketh
of
the
Earth
,
Ioh.
3.31
.
And
so
also
are
all
their
ordinances
earthly
.
Reas.
1
The
first
Reason
is
taken
from
the
efficient
cause
of
all
their
frame
and
state
,
which
is
but
from
the
Earth
:
all
their
Doctrine
,
worship
,
and
government
,
so
farre
as
it
is
Antichristian
is
but
humane
,
if
not
divellish
,
Rev.
13.18
.
The
whole
number
of
the
Beast
,
whatsoever
is
numbred
to
belong
unto
him
,
is
but
the
number
of
a
Man
,
humane
inventions
and
will-wisedome
,
men
will
have
it
so
,
and
this
is
the
Summe
of
all
Popish
Religion
.
Reas.
2
As
the
whole
frame
of
their
Religion
commeth
from
the
earth
,
so
doeth
it
tend
to
the
earth
againe
,
for
where
doth
all
drive
at
,
but
the
maintenance
of
an
earthly
Pompious
,
stately
Prelacy
;
nothing
in
the
world
but
devices
to
get
money
:
they
are
full
of
covetousness
and
ambition
;
both
which
,
what
are
they
but
an
open
doore
to
their
earthly
libertie
?
these
are
sensuall
(
saith
Iude
ver
.
19.
)
not
having
the
spirit
:
There
is
nothing
spirituall
in
all
their
orders
,
nor
in
their
pleasant
sights
,
sweet
smells
,
delightfull
musique
,
and
many
goodly
Feasts
they
have
,
and
what
are
they
but
to
please
the
tasts
of
men
;
and
all
their
carved
and
painted
stocks
,
and
stones
,
their
goodly
Images
,
what
doe
they
but
please
mens
fancies
,
And
This
you
shall
finde
in
the
third
place
,
that
their
best
devotions
Reason
3
doe
but
leave
a
man
in
an
earthly
and
carnall
estate
,
and
therefore
the
Holy
Ghost
speaketh
boldly
,
Rev.
13.8
.
That
all
that
worship
the
Beast
,
their
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
of
the
Lambe
slaine
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
:
There
is
not
a
man
of
them
,
that
knowing
and
beleeving
no
more
then
what
he
hath
from
the
Beast
,
can
be
saved
,
therefore
they
thought
not
amisse
who
have
written
,
that
a
Papist
by
his
Religion
cannot
goe
beyond
a
Reprobate
,
so
then
whatsoever
is
meant
by
these
things
in
the
antichristian
world
,
whereon
these
vials
were
poured
,
all
is
but
earthly
;
an
earthly
sea
,
an
earthly
sunne
,
an
earthly
light
,
an
earthly
aire
,
fitter
to
choake
men
(
so
farre
as
it
is
Antichristian
)
then
to
breath
any
life
into
the
soules
of
Christians
.
To
shew
you
the
vanity
of
all
their
indeavours
,
that
study
to
reconcile
Popish
and
Protestant
Churches
together
,
I
will
Vse
1
say
but
thus
much
,
you
may
as
soone
bring
Heaven
and
earth
together
,
as
you
can
draw
Popish
and
Protestant
Religion
together
;
for
Popish
Religion
is
all
but
earthly
,
and
all
the
Churches
of
Christ
are
Heavenly
,
and
therefore
when
Heaven
and
earth
meete
,
then
will
Poperie
and
Protrolemy
meete
together
.
In
the
second
place
let
all
men
beware
,
lest
they
have
any
licourish
affection
towards
the
old
Religion
,
as
they
call
it
,
if
you
Vse
2
shall
hearken
to
the
voyce
of
such
charmers
,
charme
they
never
so
wisely
,
your
best
Religion
will
be
but
earthly
,
your
prayers
earthly
,
your
faith
earthly
,
your
obedience
will
bee
earthly
,
you
shall
find
nothing
therein
able
to
answer
an
Heavenly
and
spirituall
mind
:
what
though
they
tell
you
that
Protestant
Religion
loveth
case
;
but
as
for
them
,
they
have
their
whippings
,
&
scourgings
,
and
fastings
,
and
these
(
they
will
say
)
are
no
such
earthly
dainties
;
Truely
these
so
farre
as
they
are
Antichristian
are
but
earthly
;
they
fast
from
flesh
indeed
,
and
from
white
meats
,
but
they
have
the
dainties
of
the
Apothecaries
shops
,
preserves
,
and
conserves
,
and
such
kind
of
pleasant
meats
,
and
what
have
they
done
all
this
while
?
these
their
practises
are
not
sanctified
of
God
,
and
therefore
doe
leave
the
soules
of
men
still
vnder
carnall
delusions
,
being
no
other
,
but
earthly
and
bodily
exercises
.
Goe
and
poure
out
the
vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
vpon
the
Earth
,
and
the
first
went
and
poured
out
his
viall
vpon
the
earth
.
This
is
vpon
the
lowest
and
basest
element
,
in
the
antichristian
world
,
Thence
we
may
observe
.
That
God
in
his
Iudgements
vpon
wicked
persons
,
and
Doct.
3
states
beginneth
first
with
the
least
and
lowest
amongst
them
,
this
is
evident
in
the
Text
,
first
upon
the
earth
,
and
the
sea
is
next
;
which
like
the
naturall
sea
is
above
the
earth
,
and
the
Rivers
,
and
fountaines
are
higher
then
it
,
and
the
sunne
higher
then
they
:
and
then
vpon
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
and
when
we
come
to
open
the
sequell
you
shall
see
that
all
things
goe
in
a
gradation
;
And
in
this
sort
did
the
Lord
deale
when
hee
brought
antichrist
into
the
world
,
Rev.
8.7
.
The
first
judgement
came
vpon
the
earth
;
The
second
vpon
the
sea
;
The
third
vpon
the
rivers
and
fountaines
of
water
;
The
fourth
vpon
the
Sunne
,
then
commeth
Antichrist
the
King
of
the
Bottomelesse
pit
,
Rev.
9.11
.
and
here
in
the
5.
Viall
his
throne
is
smitten
,
and
upon
the
sounding
of
the
sixt
angell
,
the
foure
angels
in
the
River
Euphrates
were
loosened
,
and
here
pouring
out
the
6th
Viall
,
the
River
Euphrates
is
dryed
up
.
And
the
consideration
yeeldeth
great
light
to
helpe
us
in
the
exposition
of
these
seven
vials
:
for
by
the
same
steps
wherby
antichrist
came
into
the
world
,
by
the
same
steps
doth
the
Lord
vndermine
him
and
bring
him
downe
.
For
as
first
the
common
sort
of
Christians
were
corrupted
when
antichrist
was
brought
in
,
so
first
the
Common
sort
of
Catholiques
are
blasted
,
when
antichrist
beginneth
to
fall
:
The
like
course
did
the
Lord
take
in
the
plagues
of
Egypt
,
Exod.
7.19
.
&c.
He
beginneth
with
the
lowest
,
first
to
turne
their
waters
into
bloud
,
and
thereby
killeth
their
fish
,
but
still
men
subsist
well
enough
,
but
then
he
bringeth
frogs
into
all
the
land
of
Egypt
,
and
they
crawle
into
their
kneading
troughes
,
then
he
changeth
the
dust
of
the
land
into
lice
,
and
that
was
a
great
deale
more
loathsome
to
men
,
and
at
length
hee
killeth
all
their
first
borne
,
and
at
last
overwhelmeth
Pharaoh
and
his
hoste
in
the
bottome
of
the
red
sea
;
and
all
this
is
according
to
the
old
covenant
of
his
justice
,
Levit.
26.18
,
21
,
24
,
28.
If
you
will
not
for
all
this
hearken
vnto
me
,
J
will
punish
you
yet
seven
times
more
for
your
sins
,
so
he
threatneth
againe
and
againe
in
all
those
verses
,
untill
at
last
he
bring
upon
them
such
feareful
and
horrible
Iudgements
,
that
they
become
an
hissing
to
all
nations
.
The
Reason
of
Gods
dealing
thus
,
is
to
magnifie
Gods
patience
Reas.
1
vnto
all
;
knowest
thou
not
that
the
long
suffering
of
God
leadeth
thee
to
Repentance
,
Rom.
2.4
.
It
becommeth
the
Lord
to
magnifie
his
patience
and
when
he
doeth
strike
he
will
not
suddenly
stirre
up
all
his
wrath
,
therefore
when
here
he
commeth
to
judge
Antichrist
,
he
first
poureth
out
his
wrath
where
it
is
least
of
all
sensible
to
the
great
Lords
of
the
Antichristian
world
,
to
magnifie
the
equity
of
his
Iustice
,
and
that
he
might
also
leave
them
without
excuse
,
if
the
lowest
judgements
doe
not
prevaile
:
this
God
doeth
that
he
might
be
justified
when
he
judgeth
,
Ps.
51.4
.
Thus
though
his
wrath
bee
revealed
from
heaven
against
all
vngodlinesse
and
vnrighteousnesse
of
men
,
Rom.
1.18
.
yet
such
is
the
holinesse
of
Gods
proceedings
,
that
hee
will
shew
his
patience
,
and
will
strike
gently
vpon
the
least
and
lowest
in
estate
first
,
and
afterwards
hee
goeth
on
further
in
wasting
to
waste
,
untill
he
have
overspread
a
state
with
punishment
;
thus
doth
hee
together
magnifie
his
patience
,
and
justifie
his
justice
,
and
leave
men
without
excuse
.
This
may
serve
in
the
first
place
to
teach
all
men
in
the
feare
of
Vse
1
God
,
to
become
wise
by
light
Iudgements
and
gentle
afflictions
,
those
which
you
would
thinke
may
least
of
all
concerne
you
sleight
them
not
:
nothing
more
distant
,
from
the
chiefe
men
in
a
State
,
then
the
common
multitude
.
A
Iudgement
upon
them
doth
not
matter
much
,
if
a
Famine
were
upon
the
common
sort
of
people
,
Princes
and
Great
men
would
not
be
much
affected
therewith
.
But
the
least
of
his
judgements
should
be
warnings
unto
us
,
to
teach
us
that
the
Lord
hath
taken
his
Sword
into
his
hand
,
and
will
go
on
in
judgement
,
untill
he
make
the
soules
of
men
to
tremble
.
What
if
a
judgement
begin
upon
mens
cattell
?
That
is
farre
off
:
It
will
come
next
upon
your
Servants
and
Children
,
and
it
may
be
,
reach
to
the
wife
of
your
bosome
;
and
if
all
this
prevaile
not
,
it
may
be
,
He
will
strike
you
with
grievous
diseases
in
your
body
;
and
if
you
hearken
not
for
all
this
,
what
if
he
let
the
Devill
loose
upon
the
soules
and
consciences
of
men
and
women
?
What
will
the
heart
of
a
poore
Creature
doe
in
such
a
case
?
O
consider
this
all
ye
that
forget
God!
least
hee
teare
you
in
pieces
,
and
there
be
none
to
deliver
.
When
the
Lord
striketh
aloofe
from
us
,
It
is
but
the
Viall
of
the
first
Angell
,
but
when
the
Lord
beginneth
,
he
will
go
on
further
;
therefore
it
must
be
the
wisdome
of
the
sonnes
of
men
to
take
heed
of
his
stroakes
afarre
off
.
This
also
is
the
Method
of
Gods
dealing
with
his
owne
Children
:
He
did
not
fall
upon
the
Conscience
of
his
Servant
Iob
at
the
first
,
but
upon
his
Cattell
,
then
upon
his
Servants
,
after
that
upon
his
Children
,
and
nextly
,
upon
his
Body
,
and
at
last
,
writeth
bitter
things
against
his
soule
.
Be
we
warned
therefore
by
the
first
hints
of
chastisements
,
by
small
and
gentle
visitations
,
and
happy
they
that
learne
to
profit
by
such
,
to
turne
unto
God
,
and
to
make
their
peace
with
him
,
before
his
wrath
breake
forth
like
a
devouring
fire
,
and
there
be
none
to
quench
it
.
Vse
2
The
second
use
is
unto
the
common
sort
of
Christians
,
if
there
be
any
more
poore
and
common
,
and
of
lesse
esteeme
then
other
:
Marke
what
I
say
,
and
take
it
from
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
it
behoveth
you
in
speciall
manner
to
take
heed
to
your
Religion
;
for
if
corruptions
grow
therein
,
you
will
be
the
first
that
will
suffer
by
them
.
And
why
so
?
It
is
because
Religion
concerneth
the
common
sort
of
Christians
,
as
well
as
any
other
:
and
yet
they
commonly
leave
their
Religon
,
(
as
they
say
)
to
men
that
are
wiser
then
themselves
;
well
,
if
you
cannot
read
in
the
Book
of
God
the
broade
Characters
of
Salvation
,
and
the
way
thereof
,
looke
for
it
,
that
when
the
smarting
providences
of
God
come
upon
any
State
where
you
are
,
you
shall
first
taste
of
them
,
and
then
shall
you
see
the
necessity
of
looking
unto
your
Religion
.
And
upon
this
ground
it
is
that
Apostle
Iude
,
Vers
.
1.3
.
writeth
unto
all
the
faithfull
,
and
exhorteth
them
,
That
they
should
contend
earnestly
for
the
Faith
once
given
to
the
Saints
:
otherwise
they
shall
have
the
first
hansell
of
Gods
Iudgements
,
for
they
will
be
soonest
corrupted
,
and
shall
bee
soonest
punished
,
Doct.
4
That
the
discovery
of
the
loathsome
,
and
shamefull
sinnes
of
men
,
is
from
the
Viall
of
the
wrath
of
God
.
For
what
was
this
Viall
which
is
powred
out
upon
the
earth
(
that
is
upon
the
common
sort
of
Christians
)
It
was
their
conviction
of
their
damnable
Ignorance
,
and
Superstition
,
Idolatry
,
and
Hypocrisie
;
and
this
the
Lord
threatneth
,
as
a
judgement
unto
Hierusalem
,
Ezeck
.
16.37
.
That
hee
will
discover
her
nakednesse
,
that
those
that
loved
her
,
and
these
that
hated
her
should
see
her
nakednesse
,
Thus
is
his
wrath
revealed
against
all
unrighteousnesse
of
men
.
For
the
Lord
is
the
first
cause
of
all
the
Evill
that
is
done
among
Rea.
1
the
sonnes
of
Men
,
Amos
3.6
.
So
that
,
is
me●s
wickednesse
discovered
,
is
their
loathsome
,
sinfull
,
carnall
,
corrupt
estate
laid
open
?
The
Lord
hath
done
it
.
Because
it
is
the
proper
worke
of
the
Spirit
of
God
to
convince
Reas.
2
the
World
of
sinne
,
John
16.8
.
and
he
worketh
it
by
the
Law
,
For
by
the
Law
commeth
the
knowledge
of
sinne
,
Rom.
7.7
.
And
what
the
Law
doth
,
the
same
doe
the
servants
of
God
by
the
Ministery
of
it
,
yet
all
is
the
worke
of
the
Spirit
of
God
.
The
Vse
may
be
,
first
to
teach
the
Sonnes
of
men
,
to
take
Vse
1
heede
how
you
snarle
at
Instruments
of
Gods
wrath
,
though
it
may
be
,
they
may
sometimes
deale
disorderly
;
yet
is
it
your
part
to
see
the
righteous
hand
of
God
,
and
when
men
walke
according
to
God
,
in
discovering
your
wickednesse
,
there
is
it
,
the
righteous
hand
of
God
much
more
.
As
when
the
Angels
that
poured
out
this
Viall
,
were
encouraged
by
the
Officers
of
Christ
in
his
Church
,
and
so
by
the
Lord
himselfe
,
to
show
men
that
they
were
full
of
palpable
Ignorance
,
and
superstition
:
Therefore
let
men
learne
in
these
cases
,
to
sanctifie
the
Lord
in
their
hearts
,
and
to
acknowledge
his
hand
on
them
,
in
such
convictions
of
their
sinnefull
and
shamefull
estate
and
course
.
Let
it
teach
all
such
whose
sinnes
are
discovered
at
any
time
,
Vse
2
to
humble
their
soules
under
the
mighty
hand
of
God
,
that
as
their
sinnes
have
beene
discovered
by
an
Angel
of
wrath
:
so
they
may
be
covered
againe
by
the
Angel
of
peace
.
That
the
discovery
of
the
sinnes
of
the
Common
sort
of
people
Doct.
5
doth
inflict
a
noysome
Boyle
upon
their
corrupt
leaders
,
and
guides
that
allow
them
therein
.
There
fell
a
noysome
and
grievous
sore
upon
the
men
which
had
the
Marke
of
the
Beast
,
and
upon
them
that
worshipped
his
Image
.
When
all
this
wickednesse
is
discovered
in
the
common
Catholikes
,
then
doth
the
leaudnesse
of
their
leaders
also
grow
notorious
;
what
say
you
now
to
all
their
Catholicke
Priests
,
Their
wickednesse
appeareth
,
their
Idlenesse
,
Hypocrisie
,
Covetousnesse
,
and
wantonnesse
,
breaketh
forth
.
A
grievous
sore
lay
upon
them
all
,
to
see
that
all
their
labours
are
discovered
,
to
be
but
a
building
men
up
in
wrath
,
the
Spirits
of
the
Popish
Leaders
were
greatly
disturbed
and
troubled
to
see
men
so
busie
with
their
new
Sumpsimus
.
A
noysome
blemish
was
it
to
all
their
Religious
Orders
,
and
to
all
that
did
countenance
them
in
the
same
.
Evident
this
is
unto
al
those
that
read
the
Stories
of
our
owne
times
,
or
the
times
of
our
Fathers
,
how
this
noysome
sore
fell
upon
their
Guids
and
Leaders
,
And
so
it
hath
done
of
old
,
Esay
9.15.16
.
The
Leaders
of
this
People
cause
them
to
erre
:
So
Jer.
5.31
.
The
Prophets
prophecie
falsely
,
and
the
Priests
beare
rule
by
their
meanes
,
and
my
people
love
to
have
it
so
:
Thus
are
their
false
guides
blemished
.
Reason
The
Reason
is
taken
from
the
duty
of
the
guides
of
the
Church
and
People
,
which
is
to
turn
them
from
their
evill
waies
,
Jer.
23.22
.
Therefore
if
they
lead
them
into
evill
wayes
,
needs
must
a
noysome
sore
fall
upon
them
,
when
the
wickednesse
of
the
people
is
discovered
.
Vse
This
may
teach
all
the
servants
of
Christ
,
to
whom
the
Church
of
God
is
committed
,
to
be
the
more
vigilant
in
all
the
Administrations
of
the
things
of
God
in
his
House
,
that
there
may
remain
in
it
no
corruptions
that
are
discerned
;
but
that
being
discerned
,
they
may
be
also
borne
witnesse
against
,
and
be
seasonably
rooted
out
,
and
the
spirits
of
Gods
people
healed
:
else
the
sorenesse
will
fall
upon
the
guids
of
the
Church
,
the
people
may
perish
in
their
sinnes
,
but
their
blood
will
the
Lord
require
at
the
hands
of
those
that
should
leade
them
in
the
way
wherein
they
should
goe
.
It
is
not
enough
for
the
people
to
say
,
it
is
the
fault
of
their
guides
,
nor
for
Ministers
to
lay
the
blame
upon
the
people
,
unlesse
they
warne
them
,
then
indeed
have
they
delivered
their
owne
soules
,
but
if
the
People
perish
for
lacke
of
knowledge
,
God
will
require
their
blood
at
the
hand
of
their
Guides
.
THE
SECOND
VIALL
:
REVEL.
16.3
.
And
the
second
Angel
poured
out
his
viall
upon
the
Sea
,
and
it
became
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
,
and
every
living
soule
died
in
the
Sea
.
THis
Verse
describes
the
pouring
out
of
the
Viall
of
the
second
Angel
:
For
the
subject
,
He
poures
it
on
the
Sea
;
and
the
effect
was
,
the
Sea
became
as
the
blood
of
a
Dead
man
,
and
the
effect
of
that
,
on
the
living
soules
in
the
Sea
,
they
all
dyed
.
The
allusion
is
,
to
a
like
plague
upon
Aegypt
,
in
the
7.
of
Exod.
20
21.
Where
Moses
strucke
the
River
Nilus
,
and
it
was
turned
to
blood
,
as
heere
The
Sea
became
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
;
and
all
the
fish
in
the
Rivers
dyed
;
that
is
,
of
all
sorts
some
.
Now
for
the
meaning
of
this
second
Viall
.
First
,
for
the
Sea
,
What
is
heere
meant
by
the
Sea
?
And
what
by
the
Sea
becomming
blood
,
and
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
?
And
how
is
every
living
soule
in
this
Sea
,
said
to
dye
by
this
means
?
The
Sea
cannot
be
meant
the
ordinary
Sea
of
waters
,
for
you
cannot
bring
any
judgement
on
that
sea
,
that
can
afflict
Antichristians
more
then
Christians
;
if
you
should
corrupt
all
the
Sea
(
as
the
Papists
expound
it
,
and
yet
they
beleeve
all
these
evils
redound
to
Antichrist
.
)
What
hurt
will
it
be
to
Antichrist
more
then
to
the
Church
of
Christ
?
If
all
the
fish
in
the
sea
died
,
What
would
it
hurt
Antichrist
more
then
Christian
Nations
?
cannot
Antichrist
be
supplyed
with
other
dainties
on
the
shore
,
out
of
the
Flocks
and
Heards
,
and
out
of
the
Fields
and
Woods
,
and
out
of
the
Ayre
from
the
Fowles
there
,
though
he
never
had
any
Fish
at
his
Table
?
That
therefore
cannot
bee
the
meaning
.
But
the
sea
is
the
sea
of
the
Antichristian
world
,
a
distinct
world
from
that
heavenly
state
wherein
other
Reformed
Churches
stand
.
The
Sea
,
as
you
know
,
is
the
confluence
of
all
the
Rivers
and
Fountaines
of
waters
;
they
all
finally
are
gathered
together
into
one
place
,
and
are
called
Sea
.
And
truly
the
confluence
&
concourse
of
all
the
springs
of
the
Churches
,
they
do
meet
together
in
one
Religion
,
that
is
the
common
receptacle
of
all
;
All
my
fresh
springs
are
in
the
Lord
,
Psal.
87.7
.
In
that
Religion
which
the
Church
professeth
:
And
therefore
Religion
was
resembled
in
the
4
of
the
Revel.
vers
.
6.
By
the
sea
of
Glasse
like
unto
Chrystall
,
that
is
,
all
the
Ordinances
of
God
they
were
so
cleare
,
as
that
you
night
see
Christs
face
in
them
as
in
a
mirrour
or
glasse
,
2
Cor.
3.18
.
Wherein
the
state
of
Religion
in
the
New
Testament
differed
from
the
state
of
Religion
in
the
old
Testament
,
Where
the
Brazen
sea
in
Salomons
Temple
was
indeed
bright
as
brasse
,
but
thicke
and
not
transparent
,
you
could
not
see
so
clearly
the
blood
of
Christ
in
it
;
and
yet
there
was
a
sea
of
Waters
:
What
to
doe
?
In
the
2
Chron.
4.2
.
to
the
end
of
the
6.
verse
,
which
was
for
the
Priests
to
wash
in
.
Now
what
is
it
that
can
cleanse
the
Priests
,
but
onely
the
blood
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Now
that
was
resembled
by
the
water
in
the
Brazen
sea
.
Therefore
all
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
which
did
hold
forth
the
blood
of
Christ
,
to
the
washing
and
purging
of
the
Priests
and
people
of
God
,
that
is
the
sea
.
Now
this
sea
,
as
you
heard
in
the
15.
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
the
2.
verse
,
In
the
Reformed
Churches
is
a
sea
of
Glasse
,
though
mingled
with
Fire
;
mingled
with
some
contention
,
yet
the
face
of
Christ
might
be
cleerely
seene
in
it
.
But
this
sea
heere
,
that
is
,
the
Popish
Religion
,
is
the
confluence
of
all
their
Ordinances
,
as
they
doe
administer
the
worship
of
God
:
And
upon
this
sea
,
upon
this
Religion
,
is
the
second
Viall
poured
.
In
the
former
Viall
,
First
,
men
stumbled
at
the
lives
of
Papists
,
and
therupon
at
the
lives
of
them
that
led
them
,
at
their
Priests
covetousnesse
,
ignorance
,
and
hipocrisie
,
they
liked
not
their
lives
,
though
at
first
they
stumbled
not
at
their
religion
,
but
thought
it
was
the
fault
of
their
lives
;
but
soone
after
,
they
stumble
at
their
Religion
;
so
that
the
next
Vial
is
poured
on
their
Religion
,
the
Ordinances
themselves
,
as
they
are
dispenced
by
them
:
the
Viall
is
poured
on
them
so
farre
as
they
differ
from
Reformed
Churches
.
Then
what
?
This
being
the
sea
,
how
is
this
sea
come
to
be
as
bloud
?
That
is
this
Religion
of
theirs
is
convinced
,
and
discovered
to
be
,
not
such
as
holds
forth
the
cleansing
blood
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
as
the
Sea
in
Salomons
Temple
did
:
and
as
the
sea
of
Glasse
like
unto
Christall
did
,
but
holds
forth
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
:
A
dead
Christ
,
and
dead
Ordinances
to
any
spirituall
life
.
There
is
no
life
,
no
power
,
no
savour
of
goodnesse
in
it
;
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
,
which
is
not
like
the
living
blood
of
Christ
,
to
cleanse
and
purifie
,
and
to
give
life
;
Whosoever
eats
my
flesh
;
and
drinks
my
bloud
hath
eternall
life
,
John
6.54
But
this
is
the
blood
not
of
the
liveing
God
,
but
of
a
dead
man
,
there
is
the
best
of
it
,
and
what
is
that
?
Fit
to
pollute
and
defile
,
fit
to
choake
a
man
,
but
not
to
feed
him
;
not
to
cleanse
and
purge
him
.
And
every
thing
living
in
that
sea
dyed
:
Every
thing
,
That
is
every
soule
that
had
no
other
life
,
but
what
was
bred
and
fed
in
that
Religion
;
and
had
no
other
Christian
life
but
what
he
sucked
and
derived
from
that
Religion
,
they
all
perished
everlastingly
,
this
is
the
meaning
of
the
words
of
the
Text.
Now
then
it
may
be
further
demanded
for
clearing
of
this
meaning
,
who
is
this
Angell
that
poures
out
this
viall
of
Gods
wrath
on
this
sea
?
the
sea
(
you
say
)
is
Antichristian
religion
,
for
the
first
began
with
the
earth
;
this
goes
up
higher
,
and
so
higher
,
and
higher
,
till
it
come
to
the
throne
,
and
till
at
length
Babilon
be
fallen
:
So
that
all
these
plagues
fall
on
the
antichristian
state
.
But
who
is
this
Angell
that
poureth
out
this
Viall
?
There
be
some
conceive
that
they
are
they
who
met
in
the
councell
of
Trent
,
and
gathered
all
the
streames
of
Popish
priests
,
and
their
doctrine
,
and
practise
,
and
ratified
them
all
in
that
Councell
;
yea
some
thinke
that
Bellarmine
hath
done
the
Church
of
God
good
service
,
in
gathering
the
body
of
Controversies
,
betweene
protestants
and
popish
Churches
,
and
hath
delivered
them
in
so
many
volumes
that
you
might
have
a
whole
sea
of
antichristian
doctrine
,
worship
,
and
governement
by
him
confirmed
,
though
I
doe
not
dislike
the
notion
,
and
it
will
fall
into
the
true
meaning
,
yet
that
holds
not
close
to
the
letter
of
the
Text
,
for
the
Text
makes
all
the
Angels
to
be
such
as
come
out
of
reformed
Churches
,
[
](A80630-e13550-b)*
*
Rev.
15
5.6
.
the
Temple
open
in
heaven
;
members
of
reformed
Churches
,
all
cloathed
in
pure
and
white
linnen
,
godly
Christians
,
righteous
soules
,
and
girded
with
golden
girdles
,
stablished
in
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
therefore
they
cannot
be
the
Bishops
,
and
Doctors
of
Rome
,
nor
Bellarmine
nor
any
of
them
that
have
held
forth
Popish
Religion
in
a
Popish
Church
;
What
then
?
Then
it
must
bee
other
Ministers
and
Professors
of
reformed
religion
,
who
have
discovered
the
religion
of
the
antichristian
state
to
be
as
it
is
.
Obiect
.
You
will
say
can
they
turne
Popish
Religion
to
bloud
.
Answ.
The
Doctors
of
Trent
indeed
have
,
Bellarmine
makes
it
worse
by
maintaining
and
confirming
of
it
.
True
but
can
Ministers
of
reformed
Churches
be
said
to
doe
so
.
Marke
they
are
sayd
to
poure
out
a
viall
,
not
by
making
their
religion
worse
,
but
making
it
appeare
as
bad
as
it
was
;
They
being
righteous
men
,
they
could
not
corrupt
religion
,
but
discover
it
,
and
make
it
appeare
,
that
all
the
decrees
of
the
councell
of
Trent
,
and
of
Bellarmine
,
and
such
Popish
writers
;
they
discovered
them
to
bee
nothing
but
a
sea
of
corrupt
doctrine
,
and
worship
:
all
the
streames
that
run
in
that
sea
,
are
all
polluted
and
filthy
,
that
who
so
lives
and
dies
in
them
,
perisheth
everlastingly
.
And
such
were
all
those
worthy
servants
of
Christ
,
that
have
written
either
against
the
Trident
Councell
,
or
against
Bellarmine
,
that
have
convinced
their
Doctrine
and
worship
to
be
all
polluted
and
corrupted
,
and
to
be
such
that
if
a
man
know
and
practise
,
and
beleeve
no
better
he
cannot
be
saved
,
such
hath
been
Chenmitius
,
and
Junius
,
Chamier
,
Whitaker
,
and
Reignolds
,
Perkins
,
and
Ames
,
and
the
rest
of
the
holy
Saints
of
God
,
that
have
poured
out
this
viall
of
Gods
wrath
,
that
is
,
that
by
their
doctrine
,
and
writings
from
the
word
have
poured
out
such
cleare
conviction
,
and
refutation
of
their
doctrine
and
worship
,
that
to
all
that
are
not
partiall
,
it
appeares
to
be
not
the
bloud
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
but
of
a
dead
man
,
and
therfore
who
ever
lives
and
dies
,
in
that
religion
,
hee
cannot
die
better
then
a
reprobate
,
nor
live
better
then
an
hypocrite
,
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
second
viall
.
The
first
note
that
we
may
gather
(
I
will
not
be
long
in
it
,
nor
Doct.
in
this
place
the
matter
requires
it
not
,
in
some
places
it
might
.
)
As
upon
the
corruption
of
common
Christians
followes
the
corruption
of
religion
,
so
by
the
discovery
of
the
corruptions
of
Christians
,
or
upon
the
discovery
of
the
corruption
of
common
Christians
,
followes
the
discovery
of
corruption
in
Religion
.
This
note
followes
upon
the
former
words
,
compare
this
verse
with
the
second
trumpet
,
vpon
the
sounding
of
the
second
trumpet
,
there
was
brought
in
corruption
of
religion
,
in
the
Imperiall
Christian
world
,
as
in
the
8.
Chapter
of
this
booke
,
and
the
7.8.9
.
ver.
The
first
Angell
sounded
,
and
there
followed
●aile
and
fire
mingled
with
bloud
,
whereby
all
the
green
grasse
was
burnt
up
,
&c.
The
first
Angell
poured
out
fire
and
bloud
,
that
is
vncharitablenesse
,
and
contentiousnesse
,
and
so
corruption
grew
in
the
spirits
of
common
Christians
,
and
what
followed
upon
that
?
And
thereupon
the
second
Angel
founded
,
and
there
fell
a
great
mountaine
burning
with
fire
,
cast
into
the
sea
,
on
the
contentiousnesse
,
and
quarelling
of
common
Christians
and
their
ambition
.
There
grew
contention
,
about
primacy
in
Church
Governours
,
and
that
so
far
corrupted
the
sea
(
A
mountaine
of
high
preferm●nt
being
cast
into
the
sea
)
that
a
third
part
of
the
sea
became
bloud
,
here
was
a
third
part
a
great
part
of
their
religion
,
specially
that
which
concernes
governement
,
became
bloud
,
very
noisome
,
both
their
doctrine
and
governement
:
so
that
looke
as
on
the
corruption
of
the
lives
of
Christians
,
presently
religion
grew
corrupt
,
so
on
the
discovery
of
corruption
in
common
Christians
.
In
this
second
viall
follows
the
discovery
of
corruption
in
religion
it self
,
in
this
second
viall
:
and
looke
by
what
degrees
,
the
trumpets
sounding
,
brought
in
corruption
into
the
Church
;
by
the
same
degrees
,
the
vials
bring
forth
the
discovery
of
corruption
in
the
Church
the
vials
of
Gods
wrath
discover
corruption
&
pollution
in
Religion
.
The
reason
of
this
point
is
taken
from
the
powerfull
efficacy
Reason
of
all
religion
,
to
transforme
the
sincere
professors
of
it
,
to
the
like
nature
with
it selfe
,
looke
what
the
religion
is
,
such
is
the
spirit
of
all
that
are
sincere
,
and
serious
professors
of
it
,
and
therefore
if
there
come
in
any
corrupt
doctrine
,
&
corrupt
religion
,
our
Saviour
tells
us
,
by
their
fruits
ye
shall
know
them
,
for
such
as
their
corruption
is
in
judgement
,
such
will
it
bee
in
their
lives
,
in
Mat.
7.15
.
Beware
of
false
prophets
,
&c.
by
their
fruits
you
shall
know
them
,
a
good
tree
cannot
bring
●orth
evill
fruit
,
neither
can
a
corrupt
tree
bring
forth
good
f●uit
,
and
so
it
was
with
the
Pharisees
,
though
they
were
the
strictest
sect
of
the
Iewists
Religion
,
Act.
16.5
.
Yet
as
they
were
corrupt
in
their
lives
,
so
their
Religion
was
corrupt
,
and
those
that
were
Proselites
to
it
.
Mat.
23.15
.
They
made
them
twofold
more
the
children
of
hell
then
themselves
,
2
Tim.
3.13
.
Evill
men
and
deceivers
waxe
worse
,
and
worse
,
deceiving
and
being
deceived
;
and
the
ground
of
that
is
this
,
the
concurrence
of
the
spirit
of
God
with
his
owne
word
,
and
the
concurrence
of
the
spirit
of
Satan
,
with
his
ordinances
and
instructions
,
there
is
a
spirit
goes
with
both
,
that
doth
assimulate
and
transforme
a
powerfull
professor
of
sincere
Religion
,
to
be
sincere
in
heart
.
And
the
Professors
of
corrupt
Religion
to
transforme
them
into
the
nature
thereof
:
In
the
59.
of
Esay
,
verse
21.
My
Spirit
that
is
upon
thee
,
and
my
words
which
I
have
put
in
thy
mouth
,
shall
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seed
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seeds
seed
,
from
henceforth
and
for
ever
.
Gods
spirit
goes
with
his
owne
Ordinances
,
where
ever
they
are
rightly
and
sincerely
received
,
as
alway
by
some
they
are
,
where
ever
they
have
free
passage
,
they
will
have
some
good
issue
,
and
some
persons
or
other
,
on
whom
they
will
worke
such
a
change
,
in
2
Cor.
3
18.
We
all
with
open
face
beholding
,
as
in
a
glasse
,
the
glory
of
God
are
changed
into
the
same
image
,
from
glory
to
glory
,
as
by
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
.
Consequently
if
Antichrist
come
with
his
delusions
,
hee
shall
come
with
all
the
power
of
Satan
,
whose
comming
(
saith
the
Apostle
,
2
Thess.
2.9.10
.
)
is
after
the
working
of
Satan
,
and
with
all
power
of
signes
and
lying
wonders
,
with
efficacie
of
delusions
;
a
signe
these
delusions
are
not
meerely
Nationall
,
but
effectuall
,
to
transforme
the
heart
like
unto
the
minde
,
their
will
like
unto
their
judgement
,
and
their
life
like
unto
both
,
that
you
shall
have
the
whole
frame
of
their
state
,
such
as
is
their
Religion
:
if
the
lives
of
Catholike
Professors
be
corrupt
,
an
evident
argument
their
Religion
is
corrupt
,
and
if
their
Religion
be
corrupt
,
their
lives
cannot
bee
sound
,
they
that
live
by
that
Religion
must
needs
be
corrupt
:
so
that
upon
the
discovery
of
the
corruptions
of
the
lives
of
Catholikes
,
then
men
began
to
scruple
their
Religion
;
at
first
it
was
fairely
interpreted
of
some
Catholikes
,
that
were
reformed
,
and
brought
to
the
truth
,
they
thought
that
all
abuses
found
in
the
Friars
&
Monks
was
but
from
the
lives
of
men
,
their
religion
was
better
,
their
religion
did
not
teach
them
so
:
and
therfore
thought
still
,
they
might
appeale
to
the
Pope
himself
,
as
Luther
did
,
they
thought
it
was
the
ignorance
of
the
Priests
,
that
brought
Pardons
into
the
Countrey
to
sell
them
,
for
groats
and
shillings
;
but
this
was
but
a
charitable
opinion
,
and
in
truth
,
the
Priests
the
ministers
of
that
Religion
,
did
but
act
the
spirit
of
that
Religion
,
the
whole
heart
was
sicke
,
and
the
whole
head
and
body
mortally
distempered
.
The
Use
is
thus
much
,
it
must
be
a
word
of
holy
admonition
and
warning
to
all
Professors
,
Vse
1
in
this
Countrey
,
and
Church
members
,
to
all
that
professe
they
came
out
of
England
for
purity
of
Ordinances
,
to
be
very
circumspect
,
pure
,
and
faithfull
,
and
zealous
in
all
their
whole
conversation
:
for
beleeve
it
,
you
will
finde
this
true
,
and
remember
it
while
you
live
,
if
you
bee
corrupt
in
New-England
,
if
you
be
unfaithfull
here
,
if
you
be
worldly
minded
here
,
false
of
your
words
and
promises
here
,
injurious
in
your
dealings
here
,
beleeve
it
one
of
these
two
will
unavoidably
follow
,
either
all
England
will
judge
your
Reformation
but
a
delusion
,
and
an
invention
of
some
of
your
Magistrates
,
or
Elders
,
or
otherwise
looke
at
you
,
as
not
sincere
but
counterfeit
.
This
unavoidably
you
will
finde
true
,
you
cannot
poure
forth
a
Viall
of
more
wrath
on
Religion
,
as
it
is
heere
reformed
and
established
,
through
the
blessing
of
God
,
you
cannot
load
it
with
a
heavier
Viall
of
Gods
wrath
;
then
if
heere
you
shall
grow
worldly
and
covetous
,
deceitfull
and
contentious
,
and
unbrotherly
.
Are
these
your
Church
members
,
such
&
such
things
were
done
,
but
I
hope
it
was
not
your
Church
Members
,
are
we
not
all
brethren
?
Doth
our
Estates
lie
much
of
them
in
Common
?
Well
,
what
ever
things
may
be
,
though
Christian
love
will
passe
by
much
;
yet
beleeve
it
,
if
men
make
no
conscience
of
their
bargaines
,
but
that
they
doe
defraud
others
.
If
men
make
no
conscience
of
heavenly
mindednesse
of
purity
and
zeale
;
and
thinke
it
needs
not
,
but
rest
in
meer
formes
of
Church
Ordinances
,
you
will
unavoydably
,
poure
a
Viall
of
Gods
wrath
,
as
much
as
in
you
lyes
,
on
all
the
purity
of
Gods
Ordinances
,
and
judge
you
how
dishonourable
it
is
to
God
and
holy
religion
,
and
how
blame-worthy
it
is
in
such
as
are
faulty
herein
,
however
you
will
answer
this
before
the
Lord
at
his
comming
?
For
you
cannot
avoide
it
,
this
will
be
the
issue
;
either
we
are
counterfeit
Professors
of
Reformation
,
or
that
our
reformation
is
counterfeit
,
you
say
you
came
over
for
puritie
of
Ordinances
:
But
in
truth
,
you
did
but
dissemble
,
&
however
you
thought
,
it
was
not
in
your
hearts
,
the
event
proves
the
contrary
;
if
you
be
not
sincere
,
but
hollow
Members
of
the
Church
,
and
corrupt
livers
,
under
the
governement
and
worship
of
God
heere
established
and
ordered
,
I
say
,
you
will
force
all
whose
eyes
are
on
you
,
throughout
the
Christian
world
to
thinke
,
these
are
but
the
inventions
of
men
;
there
is
no
truth
,
no
true
heartednesse
in
the
Religion
here
established
:
and
for
the
Religion
established
in
England
,
what
ever
you
talke
of
humane
inventions
,
we
know
there
is
no
such
unfaithful
dealing
,
and
hollow
heartednesse
,
no
such
bitternesse
between
Christians
.
A
Ministers
Presence
is
amiable
,
and
his
feet
beautifull
,
and
where
hee
comes
,
it
is
not
thought
too
homely
to
be
regarded
,
of
better
then
himselfe
,
If
Religion
in
our
Native
Countrey
,
of
them
that
are
sincere
,
if
it
hold
foorth
more
puritie
there
,
beleeve
it
,
it
beares
more
evident
witnesse
to
the
truth
of
God
there
,
so
much
as
is
truth
,
then
as
we
doe
,
that
professe
greater
simplicitie
;
these
are
but
the
names
of
things
,
but
the
reality
is
wanting
,
It
is
never
to
be
forgotten
,
the
Argument
of
the
blessed
Apostle
,
the
Corinthians
tooke
offence
at
him
(
as
they
were
humerous
,
though
godly
men
)
yet
a
generation
of
them
were
haughty
by
their
great
gifts
,
Paul
said
he
would
come
to
Corinth
,
he
promised
to
come
,
but
he
did
not
,
and
they
thought
he
used
lightnesse
;
it
was
an
easie
thing
with
him
to
be
Yea
and
Nay
:
What
saith
the
Apostle
?
When
I
said
I
would
come
,
did
I
use
lightnesse
,
that
with
me
there
should
be
Yea
,
and
Nay
?
Nay
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
(
I
pray
yon
marke
it
,
and
I
could
wish
,
it
were
engraven
on
the
tables
of
godly
mens
hearts
)
in
the
2
Corinth
.
1.18
.
as
God
is
true
,
our
word
toward
you
was
not
Yea
and
Nay
:
How
doth
hee
prove
that
?
For
the
Sonne
of
God
,
Iesus
Christ
,
who
was
preached
amongst
you
,
by
us
was
not
yea
and
nay
,
but
in
him
was
yea
,
and
all
the
promises
of
God
in
him
,
are
Yea
and
Amen
.
What
is
this
to
the
purpose
?
If
the
Gospel
he
preached
be
not
yea
and
nay
,
then
neither
are
his
pr●mises
yea
and
nay
:
this
is
his
intendment
;
else
his
inference
is
nothing
.
I
you
will
say
,
Ministers
and
Apostles
ought
to
be
such
,
but
this
that
followes
wraps
in
all
professours
.
Now
hee
which
stablisheth
you
with
us
in
Christ
(
it
is
not
Elders
onely
)
and
he
that
anointed
us
is
God
,
who
anointeth
with
such
oile
as
falls
on
every
member
of
his
body
?
who
hath
also
sealed
us
,
and
given
the
earnest
of
the
spirit
in
our
hearts
,
and
makes
us
every
way
like
himselfe
,
therefore
saith
he
,
I
call
God
to
record
that
to
spare
you
I
came
not
yet
to
Corinth
,
otherwise
as
the
Gospell
preached
by
him
and
Silvanus
&
Timotheus
,
was
not
yea
and
nay
,
but
in
him
was
yea
,
no
more
was
his
promise
;
this
is
the
spirit
of
Christians
,
and
Ministers
,
and
so
of
al
that
are
established
together
with
their
Ministers
,
anointed
,
and
sealed
and
confirmed
in
grace
with
their
Ministers
,
and
have
received
,
the
earnest
penny
,
to
bind
the
bargaine
of
eternall
salvation
,
to
faithfull
soules
;
So
looke
what
a
Christian
doth
promise
,
he
is
bound
by
the
earnest
penny
of
Gods
Spirit
,
hee
dares
no
more
alter
his
words
,
to
the
discredit
of
his
profession
,
then
the
Spirit
of
God
to
lie
.
So
that
consider
,
if
Professors
grow
corrupt
,
Religion
wil
grow
corrupt
;
and
on
the
discovery
of
the
corruption
of
common
Christians
,
corrupt
religion
will
be
discovered
,
else
you
will
be
discovered
to
be
carnall
professors
.
But
there
will
be
these
two
events
,
either
it
will
cast
aspersion
on
you
,
and
so
they
will
say
none
are
better
;
the
spirit
of
the
Country
is
deceitfull
in
their
bargaines
,
there
is
no
constancie
in
their
words
.
Or
else
that
your
Religion
is
corrupt
,
and
this
will
also
follow
unavoidably
,
though
your
Religion
bee
of
God
,
and
the
Lord
himselfe
will
beare
witnesse
,
it
is
of
God
,
and
according
to
the
true
patterne
of
the
Word
;
yet
if
we
in
this
generation
shall
defile
it
,
by
our
unfaithfulnesse
,
unspiritualnesse
,
unheavenlinesse
,
and
ungodlinesse
,
this
will
be
the
issue
;
on
the
corruption
of
the
lives
of
Professors
,
followes
corruption
of
Religion
,
and
upon
the
discovery
of
the
one
,
followes
the
discovery
of
the
other
.
That
Religion
,
which
by
the
blessing
of
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
grace
,
is
dispensed
heere
in
simplicity
,
will
bee
corrupted
in
the
very
next
generation
;
you
will
finde
your
Children
after
you
(
of
whose
state
you
ought
to
have
as
much
care
,
and
I
thinke
,
I
may
speake
it
without
inconveniency
)
more
then
of
your
owne
:
you
may
know
the
worst
of
it
for
your selves
,
being
neere
the
grave
many
of
you
:
but
verely
,
what
will
befall
your
Posterity
?
They
will
degenerate
out
of
measure
,
by
the
unfaithfulnesse
of
your
lives
,
and
unrighteousnesse
of
our
promises
,
they
will
fall
to
bee
starke
nought
in
point
of
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
and
Government
,
they
will
utterly
degenerate
from
their
Ancestors
,
let
but
us
bee
polluted
,
and
all
the
waters
that
come
from
us
will
be
polluted
,
it
cannot
be
sweet
water
that
runnes
through
a
poysonous
earth
,
if
the
earth
bee
unsavoury
,
the
Waters
,
and
Deepes
,
and
Rivers
be
poysoned
,
what
will
the
issue
bee
,
all
will
bee
corrupt
:
and
therefore
as
you
desire
to
leave
Religion
with
a
blessing
,
leave
it
pure
in
the
conversation
of
Brotherly
love
,
and
purity
,
and
faithfulnesse
,
and
fruitfulnesse
,
and
heavenly
mindednesse
;
that
so
as
Religion
always
loves
to
lye
cleane
,
as
was
a
grave
speech
of
an
ancient
Saint
,
it
will
not
lye
nasty
as
a
Swine
,
and
a
Dogge
in
a
kennell
,
it
must
lye
sweet
and
cleane
:
if
the
hearts
and
waies
of
men
be
not
pure
and
holy
,
you
shall
not
alway
have
the
Sea
cleane
,
but
Religion
will
grow
to
Apostacy
,
and
that
which
is
our
glory
,
will
be
our
confusion
.
It
became
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
.
Doct.
2.
The
faithful
Ministers
,
and
Professors
of
Reformed
Religion
,
and
Churches
,
by
powring
out
the
wrath
of
God
on
Popish
Religion
,
have
discovered
it
,
not
to
hold
forth
the
blood
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
but
to
bee
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
.
That
is
the
Sea
,
the
Antichristian
Sea
,
the
confluence
of
all
Ordinances
in
it
,
not
to
bee
the
blood
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
which
is
onely
able
to
purifie
and
to
pacifie
the
Conscience
,
no
such
thing
to
be
found
in
it
.
But
a
blood
fit
to
quicken
and
give
life
,
John
6.50.51
.
Hee
that
drinkes
of
my
blood
,
shall
live
for
ever
:
but
they
have
discovered
it
to
be
the
blood
of
a
dead
Man
.
It
was
the
speech
of
Master
Perkins
often
in
his
Sermons
,
and
throughout
his
Writings
(
who
was
one
that
powred
out
this
Viall
)
he
would
say
to
his
hearers
,
Young
Schollers
:
Popish
Bookes
in
holding
forth
the
blood
of
the
Covenant
,
they
hold
it
forth
in
a
morall
manner
,
but
without
the
life
and
power
of
his
death
;
hee
expounds
it
thus
:
They
will
very
evidently
set
forth
the
cruelty
and
treachery
of
Iudas
,
that
betrayed
him
,
and
the
Wordly-mindednesse
,
and
Covetousnesse
,
and
Ambition
,
of
the
High
Priests
,
that
bought
and
plotted
his
death
;
they
will
(
saith
hee
)
make
bitter
invectives
against
the
prophanesse
of
the
Iewes
,
that
were
ready
to
renounce
him
,
Away
with
him
,
away
with
him
,
Crucifie
him
,
and
declaime
agaist
the
timorousnesse
of
Pilate
,
and
base-mindednesse
,
that
could
not
deliver
an
Innocent
;
and
declaime
of
the
cruelty
of
the
Souldiers
,
and
magnifie
the
Innocencie
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
make
the
people
many
times
to
weepe
,
that
Iesus
an
Innocent
man
,
had
beene
thus
prophanely
sould
and
bought
,
and
thus
basely
condemned
,
and
cruelly
handly
:
All
this
might
be
done
,
and
all
but
to
shew
forth
the
blood
of
an
Innocent
man
.
But
to
shew
the
need
of
Christs
blood
,
and
how
they
should
walke
worthy
of
it
,
and
how
they
should
obtaine
it
,
it
is
the
least
part
of
their
discourse
,
and
indeed
,
no
part
at
all
:
What
is
this
but
the
blood
of
a
dead
Man
,
to
raise
up
bitter
detestations
against
the
Iewes
,
and
Souldiers
,
and
Pilate
,
&c.
But
to
raise
it
up
to
any
powerfull
effect
in
the
hearts
of
Christians
,
it
is
not
their
endeavour
that
are
most
devout
.
Reas.
The
reason
is
first
taken
,
From
their
holding
foorth
,
not
indeed
the
true
Christ
:
Whether
you
speake
of
their
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
or
Governement
,
they
doe
not
hold
forth
the
true
Christ
.
They
hold
forth
Christ
God
and
Man
,
that
is
true
;
so
farre
the
goe
with
us
,
and
hold
that
Christ
dyed
and
rose
againe
,
as
we
doe
,
but
when
they
come
to
speake
of
the
Offices
of
Christ
,
in
which
indeede
,
hee
is
savingly
held
forth
to
the
people
,
there
they
bring
in
another
Christ
,
and
renounce
him
;
For
either
take
the
true
Christ
,
as
the
true
Christ
,
or
else
none
,
for
he
will
not
divide
stakes
.
Looke
at
all
his
Offices
,
(
And
I
will
give
you
but
a
touch
of
them
)
Take
the
Mediatourly
Office
of
Christ
;
they
will
have
other
Mediators
,
of
Reconciliation
,
and
Intercession
,
besides
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Doth
not
the
Priest
every
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
offer
a
Propitiatory
Sacrifice
(
if
I
may
call
it
a
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
)
this
is
constant
with
them
.
Now
this
is
to
bring
in
other
Christs
for
Reconciliation
,
besides
the
Lord
Jesus
,
Whereas
the
Apostle
in
the
10
Chapter
to
the
Hebrewes
,
the
14.
Verse
,
saith
,
By
one
offering
,
hee
hath
for
ever
perfected
them
that
are
sanct●fied
:
and
he
professeth
,
that
onely
the
Sacrifices
of
the
Law
were
oft
repeated
,
because
they
could
not
make
the
commers
thereunto
perfect
,
Hebr.
Chapter
10.
vers.
1.
to
the
14.
verse
.
So
that
to
bring
in
any
other
Sacrifices
,
is
absolutely
to
renounce
his
Mediation
and
Reconciliation
;
and
they
are
not
ashamed
,
I
confesse
,
a
man
might
stand
and
tremble
,
those
that
are
more
devout
and
zealous
Catholikes
,
they
will
not
owne
that
Doctrine
;
but
they
will
owne
this
,
they
are
not
ashamed
to
entreat
Christ
by
the
Merit
of
the
blood
of
Thomas
,
to
give
them
a
blessed
Resurrection
;
by
the
blood
of
Thomas
,
which
for
us
hee
did
spend
,
make
us
to
rise
whither
hee
did
ascend
.
Now
,
if
they
put
on
Christians
the
blood
of
Thomas
,
and
give
them
to
rise
by
the
blood
of
Thomas
,
there
is
another
reconciliation
joyned
with
the
blood
of
the
Lord
Jesus
:
and
indeed
,
all
Satisfactory
Pennance
,
and
Whippings
,
and
Masses
,
what
are
they
all
but
Copartners
with
Christ
,
in
helping
forward
his
fatisfaction
,
as
if
it
were
not
sufficient
;
other
sacrificers
,
and
other
sacrifices
,
every
Priest
is
a
sacrificer
,
and
every
new
sacrifice
is
to
make
attonement
.
And
so
doe
I
say
for
his
mediatourship
of
intercession
,
you
know
they
ioyn
saints
,
and
angells
,
especially
the
Virgin
Mary
as
the
mothers
and
fathers
of
grace
,
and
pray
the
Lord
to
hear
for
their
merits
sake
,
so
that
take
the
whole
mediatourly
office
of
Christ
,
for
reconciliation
,
and
intercession
;
you
must
have
more
Christs
then
one
,
and
then
he
is
of
none
effect
,
if
he
may
not
doe
all
in
point
of
merit
and
fatisfaction
:
even
all
the
righteousnesse
that
he
hath
taught
us
to
doe
,
it
is
vnprofitable
for
such
ends
,
we
may
profit
our
brethren
,
and
helpe
our selves
by
his
grace
,
for
many
spirituall
good
ends
,
but
for
satisfaction
,
for
merit
and
the
like
it
is
to
set
up
a
New
Christ
,
besides
the
Lord
Iesus
,
thus
is
his
priestly
office
evacuated
.
And
so
his
Propheticall
office
,
to
bring
in
other
scriptures
,
as
the
Apocrypha
that
he
confirmes
not
,
besides
scriptures
,
of
unwritten
tradition
carried
from
h●nd
to
hand
,
and
yet
many
great
points
of
their
Religion
are
built
thereon
,
even
all
the
corrupt
doctrine
which
they
deliver
by
tradition
.
For
his
Kingly
office
,
you
know
they
set
up
other
Lords
and
Governors
of
the
Church
besides
him
,
I
meane
such
governours
as
neither
are
the
Lords
,
nor
ever
were
instituted
by
him
,
as
the
Pope
,
and
Cardinals
and
Primats
,
and
Metropolitans
,
and
the
whole
rout
of
Popish
Hierarchie
from
the
Apparritor
to
the
Pope
,
they
are
of
his
invention
and
appointment
;
and
as
they
have
other
Lords
so
other
lawes
;
the
whole
cannon
Law
is
none
of
the
ordinances
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
for
the
governement
of
his
Church
,
much
of
it
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
as
they
have
other
Lords
and
lawes
,
so
they
have
other
frames
of
C
urches
,
Oecumenicall
,
Catholique
Church
,
Metropolitan
,
Patria●c●all
,
Archipiscopall
,
Episcopall
,
Diocesan
,
which
Chist
never
ordained
in
the
New
Testament
,
and
they
have
brought
Kingly
or
Monarchicall
power
into
the
Churches
which
Christ
never
gave
them
,
and
that
not
onely
to
excommunication
,
but
to
dethrone
Princes
,
and
to
substitute
others
in
their
roomes
;
and
in
one
word
,
they
are
not
ashamed
to
say
,
it
is
lawfull
for
the
Pope
to
dispence
with
the
Apostle
Paul
,
and
he
doth
dispence
with
incestuous
Marriages
,
and
with
absolutions
and
notorious
sins
,
for
such
summes
of
money
,
given
for
some
religious
,
or
rather
superstitious
use
,
and
they
will
dispence
with
oathes
which
God
himselfe
will
not
,
nor
can
,
he
will
not
suffer
Iosuahs
oath
,
and
the
Princes
with
the
Gibeonites
to
bee
broken
,
because
it
was
the
oath
of
God
with
them
,
therefore
they
must
keepe
it
,
so
that
here
is
not
more
then
civill
,
but
more
then
spirituall
power
,
brought
into
the
Church
;
so
that
well
doth
the
holy
Ghost
say
,
here
is
not
the
bloud
of
Christ
but
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
.
Againe
,
I
might
shew
the
like
in
other
the
chiefe
streames
,
whereof
their
sea
consists
,
that
Faith
which
thay
have
,
it
is
built
on
the
Scripture
,
and
the
authority
thereof
they
have
from
the
Church
,
their
faith
is
built
on
the
Scripture
,
and
the
Scripture
on
the
Church
,
and
so
the
last
resolution
of
it
,
is
but
humane
authority
,
and
so
that
saith
is
no
assurance
,
(
for
that
they
say
were
presumption
)
but
humane
credulity
,
and
so
for
justification
and
salvation
,
they
will
have
it
by
merits
,
and
for
worship
,
worshipping
Saints
and
Angels
,
and
in
a
strange
language
,
which
common
people
vnderstand
not
,
an
vnreasonable
service
,
so
that
here
is
nothing
but
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
they
want
the
vitalls
of
Christianity
.
Vse
For
the
Vse
of
it
.
It
may
serve
to
shew
the
weaknesse
of
their
imaginations
that
doe
beleeve
Popish
and
Protestant
religion
may
be
reconciled
together
,
and
Popish
and
Protestant
Churches
,
may
bee
brought
to
bee
one
,
were
it
not
for
hot
spurred
Iesuits
on
the
one
side
,
and
for
hot
spirited
Protestants
,
Puritants
,
on
the
other
side
,
if
moderate
spirits
had
things
in
hand
,
they
have
hoped
to
bring
both
ends
together
.
Alas
to
bring
heaven
and
earth
together
,
goe
your
waies
,
poure
out
your
vials
on
the
earth
,
their
sea
is
but
an
earthly
sea
,
their
sunne
is
but
an
earthly
sun
,
and
their
rivers
,
and
fountaines
are
but
earthly
,
and
yet
all
may
be
reconciled
,
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
,
and
God
,
life
,
and
death
,
heaven
and
hell
,
and
all
shall
be
reconciled
.
Vse
2.
It
shewes
what
great
reason
we
have
everlastingly
to
stand
out
against
all
compromising
with
them
,
and
all
subjection
to
any
thing
that
pertaines
to
that
Religion
,
for
they
have
sacred
truthes
,
as
they
beleeve
,
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
Spirit
,
and
that
Christ
is
God
and
man
,
but
otherwise
,
for
the
body
of
all
their
other
Ordinances
,
they
are
such
,
as
in
very
truth
,
have
not
the
blood
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
them
,
but
are
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
,
as
they
have
them
,
and
corrupt
and
pollute
them
.
Lastly
,
Every
living
soule
dyed
in
the
Sea
,
why
did
none
live
on
the
earth
,
but
were
all
dead
in
this
Sea
?
All
that
live
on
the
earth
,
all
Catholikes
,
they
live
in
that
Religion
,
Iesuits
,
Friats
,
Every
living
soule
died
in
that
Sea
.
The
last
note
then
is
.
Doct.
3.
A
Popish
Catholike
that
lives
according
to
this
Religion
,
and
no
better
,
he
lives
and
dyes
in
a
state
of
Death
and
Damnation
:
For
so
saith
the
Text
,
Every
living
Soule
in
that
Sea
dyed
,
If
he
had
no
other
life
,
then
by
that
Religion
,
no
other
goodnesse
then
that
which
he
got
from
that
Sea
,
living
in
those
waters
,
which
they
sucked
from
that
Religion
,
from
the
Ordinances
there
:
if
he
have
no
more
then
that
,
he
cannot
come
to
a
State
of
Salvation
,
he
dies
in
that
Sea
.
The
Reason
of
the
point
,
Is
taken
,
First
,
from
the
Grace
held
foorth
in
that
Religion
:
Secondly
,
from
their
Faith
.
Thirdly
,
from
their
Repentance
:
and
Fourthly
,
from
thei●
Obedience
;
they
are
all
such
as
are
but
dead
:
their
very
Grace
holds
foorth
dead
Workes
;
the
Faith
of
a
Catholike
,
is
a
dead
Faith
;
their
Repentance
,
is
dead
Repentance
,
their
Obedience
,
is
dead
works
,
and
that
is
all
their
Religion
:
and
in
these
is
the
life
of
a
Christian
,
the
life
of
Grace
,
the
life
of
Faith
,
the
use
of
Repentance
,
and
the
life
of
Obedience
,
if
these
be
dead
,
what
life
is
there
?
For
the
grace
of
God
,
By
grace
ye
are
saved
,
not
of
Workes
,
Ephes.
2.8.9
.
Now
they
will
not
have
it
of
Grace
but
of
Workes
,
not
of
living
Grace
,
but
of
Workes
,
that
is
the
most
generall
opinion
.
Nor
no
redemption
of
Christians
,
but
common
to
all
alike
,
Reprobates
and
true
Christians
,
and
the
difference
ariseth
in
vocation
,
and
that
is
out
of
workes
,
out
of
merit
of
Congruity
,
and
their
Iustification
is
out
of
Merit
of
Workes
,
and
Perseverance
in
Grace
,
is
out
of
Concurrence
of
Free
will
,
and
Glorification
is
from
Merit
of
Condignity
of
Workes
,
and
if
all
these
be
of
workes
,
here
is
all
the
grace
of
God
to
seek
,
(
what
saith
the
Apostle
?
)
If
it
be
of
Workes
,
it
is
not
of
Grace
,
Rom.
11.6
.
And
verily
,
this
is
the
best
grace
of
Popish
Religion
:
all
their
grace
is
of
Workes
,
and
then
it
is
utterly
evacuated
.
What
shall
I
say
to
their
Faith
,
it
is
no
other
but
Historicall
.
As
that
all
that
is
contained
in
the
Word
is
true
:
and
verely
,
the
Devill
beleeves
as
much
,
he
knowes
it
to
be
true
,
and
will
tremble
,
Iames
2.19
.
And
if
that
be
the
Devils
faith
,
as
Iames
saith
it
is
,
then
woe
worth
all
Popish
Faith
;
and
that
faith
if
you
come
to
apply
it
,
That
it
shall
be
a
confidence
on
Christ
to
salvation
,
they
looke
at
that
as
Hereticall
presumption
;
what
hope
is
Vse
there
,
that
by
Faith
such
should
ever
be
justified
,
or
saved
?
And
for
repentance
it
is
like
their
Faith
;
such
repentance
as
Iudas
held
forth
:
as
great
they
require
,
Confession
,
contrition
,
and
satisfaction
,
he
did
it
all
;
he
was
not
a
little
broken
with
the
sence
of
his
sinne
,
and
the
horror
of
it
:
Hee
makes
confession
of
it
,
I
have
sinned
in
betraying
the
Innocent
blood
:
he
made
satisfaction
,
he
brought
againe
the
30.
Pieces
of
silver
,
and
throwes
them
downe
;
away
with
them
,
I
have
sinned
,
in
betraying
the
innocent
blood
,
this
is
the
best
repentance
they
have
:
for
any
repentance
that
springs
from
the
sight
of
Gods
favour
,
applyed
to
the
faith
of
Gods
people
,
this
they
will
by
no
meanes
heare
tell
of
,
and
yet
without
faith
applyed
to
the
soule
,
by
a
promise
,
or
word
of
grace
,
there
is
no
life
in
repentance
.
They
see
him
,
whom
they
have
pierced
,
and
mourne
for
him
;
they
see
him
pierced
by
them
,
and
for
them
,
and
this
mourning
is
Evangecall
and
saving
.
For
their
obedience
,
they
looke
at
it
,
as
such
as
is
able
to
keepe
the
whole
Law
of
God
,
and
if
they
can
doe
that
,
they
seeke
life
,
then
by
Workes
,
not
of
Grace
:
and
that
Obedience
that
is
able
to
keepe
the
whole
law
of
God
,
is
the
Obedience
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
for
they
so
taught
:
and
therefore
our
Saviour
tells
his
disciples
,
Matth.
5.20
.
Except
your
righteousnesse
exceedes
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
yee
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
;
Such
obedience
,
as
that
a
man
is
able
to
keepe
the
whole
Law
,
and
by
that
to
merit
,
and
doe
no
more
then
the
Law
requires
,
it
is
the
obedience
of
Hereticall
presumption
,
not
of
confidence
and
affiance
of
Faith
:
that
is
,
obedience
of
hereticall
presumption
,
that
is
able
to
keepe
the
whole
law
,
and
make
satisfaction
to
the
justice
of
Christ
,
and
then
Christ
died
in
vaine
,
unlesse
hee
died
to
make
us
Saviours
of
our selves
,
and
that
is
as
notorious
as
the
former
.
The
Vse
of
this
point
is
.
Vse
1.
To
reprove
a
wicked
practise
of
many
Protestants
that
are
not
ashamed
,
to
sow
pillowes
vnder
the
elbowes
of
Catholiques
that
make
them
beleeve
,
they
may
be
saved
in
that
religion
,
so
they
live
honestly
and
well
;
Oh
Brethren
!
doth
not
the
Text
expresly
say
,
every
one
that
lived
in
that
Sea
,
died
,
and
died
everlastingly
;
there
is
no
living
bloud
of
the
Lord
Iesus
there
,
there
is
no
saving
grace
there
,
but
workes
all
,
and
there
is
no
lively
faith
there
,
but
dead
saith
,
no
repentance
,
but
hardnesse
of
heart
,
or
legall
contrition
at
the
vttermost
,
nor
obedience
,
but
such
as
is
too
good
for
him
to
apply
the
Bloud
of
Christ
unto
,
for
it
is
able
to
keepe
the
whole
Law
,
and
make
satisfaction
for
the
breaches
of
the
Law
,
or
if
their
owne
obedience
bee
not
so
perfect
,
they
have
some
other
saints
,
whose
obedience
may
bee
imputed
unto
them
;
so
that
though
they
abhorre
Christs
Righteousnesse
,
to
be
imputed
to
them
,
they
have
found
out
a
way
,
that
the
righteousnesse
of
Saints
may
bee
applyed
,
to
make
others
righteous
so
that
they
put
more
honour
upon
the
servants
of
Christ
,
(
if
some
of
them
were
the
servants
of
Christ
)
then
upon
Christ
:
and
say
it
were
well
their
righteousnes
should
be
imputed
,
but
that
Christs
owne
righteousnesse
should
bee
imputed
,
they
looke
at
it
as
aputative
righteousnesse
,
as
they
are
not
ashamed
to
call
it
so
,
that
see
the
desperate
danger
of
living
and
dying
in
that
state
,
in
the
Romish
religion
,
in
that
Sea
.
Vse
2.
Secondly
,
Let
me
exhort
all
Christians
to
hold
stedfastly
to
the
puritie
of
Religion
,
whether
in
our
publicke
Ministrations
,
or
private
conversations
,
let
all
savour
and
reake
foorth
the
warme
blood
of
the
living
Lord
Iesus
,
for
there
is
the
difference
of
our
Religion
from
Popery
:
Their
religion
holds
forth
such
a
Christ
as
leaves
him
and
his
blood
,
like
the
blood
of
a
dead
Man
:
The
soule
is
dead
for
any
true
Grace
,
or
Faith
,
or
Repentance
,
or
Obedience
,
or
living
Comfort
;
the
heart
is
still
dead
,
no
life
of
Gods
favour
,
no
life
from
the
Word
,
no
hope
of
Salvation
,
but
all
conjecturall
,
there
is
indeed
the
life
of
Papists
,
no
live-blood
of
Christ
Jesus
among
them
:
But
for
Christians
,
It
is
for
us
to
live
,
as
those
that
are
made
partakers
of
the
blood
of
sprinkling
,
that
speaks
better
things
then
that
of
Abel
,
that
doth
pacifie
,
and
purifie
the
Conscience
,
and
both
worke
effectually
more
and
more
,
untill
the
soule
bee
established
in
perfect
peace
,
thou
wilt
keepe
them
in
perfect
peace
,
whose
minde
is
staid
on
thee
,
because
he
trusteth
in
thee
.
I
speake
of
perfection
that
may
be
attained
in
our
measure
,
in
Esay
26.3
.
So
that
be
diligent
to
looke
up
to
the
Lord
Christ
,
still
as
out
of
Grace
,
to
accept
us
,
and
by
the
grace
of
Faith
to
receive
us
,
and
so
drawing
the
soule
to
lively
repentance
from
dead
works
,
and
quickning
and
awakning
us
to
lively
obedience
.
In
this
lively
estate
,
we
may
walke
before
him
according
to
the
good
pleasure
of
his
will
,
to
the
praise
of
the
glory
of
his
Grace
in
Christ
Iesus
.
THE
THIRD
VIAL
.
REVEL.
16.
VER.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
And
the
third
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
and
they
became
bloud
.
And
I
heard
the
Angel
of
the
waters
say
,
Thou
art
righteous
,
O
Lord
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
shalt
be
,
because
thou
hast
iudged
thus
:
For
they
have
shed
the
bloud
of
Saints
and
Prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
bloud
to
drinke
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
And
I
heard
another
out
of
the
Altar
say
,
Even
so
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
true
and
righteous
are
thy
iudgements
.
THese
seven
Angels
(
as
you
heard
)
that
had
the
vials
of
the
last
wrath
of
God
to
poure
out
,
they
poure
it
all
out
upon
the
Antichristian
world
,
upon
the
Beast
,
or
something
or
other
pertaining
to
the
Beast
;
for
the
first
that
poured
his
vial
on
the
earth
,
vexed
them
that
had
the
mark
of
the
beast
;
he
begins
therefore
with
the
beast
,
And
the
fift
Angel
poured
forth
his
vial
upon
the
throne
of
the
beast
,
in
the
10.
ver.
and
when
the
seventh
Angel
poured
forth
his
vial
,
Great
Babylon
came
up
in
remembrance
before
God
,
&c.
in
the
19.
ver.
So
that
(
in
a
word
)
all
these
vials
being
poured
out
from
first
to
last
upon
the
earth
,
and
the
earth
being
the
Antichristian
state
,
opposite
to
heavenly
and
pure
Churches
,
all
the
vials
are
poured
upon
the
Antichristian
world
or
state
.
And
(
as
you
see
)
they
begin
with
the
lowest
elements
first
;
The
first
upon
the
earth
,
the
next
upon
the
sea
,
the
third
upon
the
rivers
and
fountaines
,
the
fourth
upon
the
sun
in
that
world
,
the
fift
upon
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
the
sixt
upon
Euphrates
,
the
seventh
upon
the
ayre
.
Now
the
second
Angel
(
of
which
you
heard
the
last
day
)
having
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
sea
,
it
became
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
,
and
all
that
lived
in
that
sea
,
dyed
.
The
sea
(
you
heard
)
is
the
confluence
of
waters
anld
rivers
,
and
doth
hold
forth
the
confluence
or
concurrence
of
all
the
oracles
,
and
ordinances
,
and
meanes
of
grace
and
salvation
,
or
those
that
are
pretended
so
to
be
.
The
concurrence
,
or
confluence
of
them
all
to
one
body
,
which
in
one
word
was
their
Religion
in
the
old
Temple
,
it
was
resembled
to
a
brazen
sea
,
wherein
the
Priests
washed
themselves
;
In
the
Apostolique
Church
of
the
New
Testament
,
it
is
resembled
unto
a
sea
of
glasse
,
like
unto
crystall
,
wherein
you
might
see
the
face
of
Christ
,
as
in
a
mirrour
;
In
Reformed
Churches
,
it
is
as
the
of
glasse
,
mingled
with
fire
;
In
Popish
Churches
,
it
is
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
;
no
living
bloud
is
there
to
be
found
to
wash
the
people
in
,
but
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
,
without
life
,
to
them
that
are
washed
in
it
,
and
rather
fit
to
choake
,
and
poison
,
and
kill
,
then
to
give
life
.
Now
that
being
the
sea
;
Then
here
the
next
vial
is
poured
out
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
that
run
into
this
sea
,
and
derive
this
sea
up
and
downe
the
earth
,
The
third
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
:
And
the
pouring
out
of
his
vial
,
is
described
,
First
,
by
the
subject
on
which
it
is
poured
,
Vpon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
:
Secondly
,
by
the
effect
,
and
they
became
bloud
:
Thirdly
,
the
pouring
out
of
this
vial
is
amplified
by
the
testimony
given
to
it
,
and
the
effect
of
it
;
What
is
the
testimony
?
It
is
double
,
1.
Given
by
the
Angel
of
the
waters
,
in
the
5.
ver.
I
heard
the
Angel
of
the
waters
say
,
what
doth
he
say
?
he
gives
to
God
the
glory
of
his
righteousnesse
,
and
of
his
unchangeable
righteousnesse
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
shalt
be
,
because
thou
hast
iudged
thus
:
And
the
reason
of
it
(
he
gives
)
is
taken
from
the
equity
of
the
law
of
retaliation
,
in
the
6.
ver.
For
they
have
shed
the
bloud
of
Saints
an
Prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
blood
to
drinke
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
The
second
Testimony
by
which
this
powring
out
of
the
Viall
is
amplified
,
(
and
the
effect
of
it
is
justified
)
is
by
another
Angell
out
of
the
Altar
in
the
7.
ver.
who
saith
Amen
to
this
:
Even
so
Lord
God
Almighty
,
true
and
righteous
are
thy
iudgments
.
For
the
meaning
of
the
words
.
The
sea
being
Religion
,
the
confluence
of
ordinances
,
such
ordinances
as
are
dispensed
in
any
religion
:
The
rivers
and
fountains
of
water
that
spring
from
the
sea
,
and
returne
to
the
sea
,
and
derive
all
their
springs
and
waters
from
thence
,
they
are
(
and
it
is
generally
so
received
,
and
therefore
with
more
freedome
of
spirit
a
man
may
declare
it
)
these
rivers
,
and
fountains
of
waters
are
generally
conceived
to
be
the
Priests
,
and
Ministers
of
the
Popish
Church
,
who
carry
Popish
Religion
,
as
Fountains
and
Rivers
do
the
Sea
,
up
and
down
the
earth
;
so
do
they
Popish
Religion
,
up
and
down
the
Nations
,
carry
it
to
and
fro
,
only
there
is
this
difference
between
them
,
and
ordinary
rivers
and
fountains
,
ordinarily
rivers
and
fountains
are
fresh
,
though
the
sea
be
salt
,
but
here
the
fountains
&
rivers
are
salt
and
brackish
also
;
as
those
salt
springs
be
,
that
run
through
salt
mineralls
,
which
are
of
like
nature
with
the
sea
,
and
these
keep
their
brackishnesse
still
:
And
so
it
is
with
these
rivers
and
fountains
,
they
run
through
the
earth
,
on
which
the
first
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
;
they
run
through
the
cursed
earth
,
as
it
is
plagued
of
God
,
and
therefore
still
retaines
the
like
unwholsome
streams
which
are
found
in
the
bloody
sea
:
And
therefore
it
is
said
,
that
as
the
sea
became
bloud
,
so
these
rivers
also
became
bloud
,
and
carryed
but
the
like
kind
of
water
which
they
received
from
the
sea
,
corrupt
.
As
the
Religion
it selfe
is
corrupt
,
so
are
these
fountaines
and
rivers
,
the
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
whether
secular
or
regular
,
that
is
,
the
Parish
Priests
of
their
Churches
,
or
Regular
Monkes
that
are
in
Religious
Orders
,
or
who
ever
are
sent
forth
by
these
,
they
are
these
rivers
and
fountaines
of
waters
that
run
to
and
fro
to
fill
all
the
world
with
their
sea
,
with
their
Religion
.
It
is
the
same
word
which
the
Apostle
Peter
hath
in
expressing
the
nature
of
false
teachers
,
though
there
it
is
wells
,
yet
the
words
are
both
one
,
They
are
wells
without
water
,
meaning
without
water
of
life
,
carrying
their
owne
drugs
and
dregs
,
2
Pet.
2.17
.
A
fit
expression
(
therefore
)
of
such
kind
of
Priests
or
Prophets
,
as
doe
convey
unwholsome
liquor
or
water
up
and
downe
a
countrey
.
Now
of
these
it
is
said
,
that
on
the
pouring
out
of
this
vial
,
they
became
bloud
,
not
onely
in
regard
that
their
waters
themselves
are
bloud
,
the
doctrine
and
worship
which
they
doe
hold
forth
to
the
people
are
corrupt
,
as
their
sea
is
,
(
like
the
plague
in
Egypt
,
when
their
waters
and
rivers
were
turned
to
bloud
)
but
that
chiefly
in
regard
of
the
punishment
which
they
inflict
on
them
for
so
doing
,
which
is
a
bloudy
death
,
as
bloud
is
expounded
in
the
5.
and
6.
verses
,
where
the
Angel
of
the
waters
saith
,
Thou
art
righteous
,
O
Lord
,
&c.
because
thou
hast
iudged
thus
:
Why
?
For
they
have
shed
the
bloud
of
Saints
and
Prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
bloud
to
drinke
,
for
they
are
worthy
:
So
this
is
bloud
which
God
hath
given
them
to
drinke
.
And
that
is
an
usuall
phrase
,
to
give
a
man
bloud
to
drinke
,
is
to
kill
him
:
As
Tomyris
of
old
said
to
King
Cyrus
,
Thou
hast
been
a
bloud-thirsty
man
,
drink
thou
bloud
which
thou
hast
thirsted
.
When
you
give
a
man
bloud
to
drink
,
you
put
him
to
death
.
So
this
Angel
,
who
ever
it
was
,
that
poured
out
this
vial
,
he
puts
these
Priests
to
death
,
he
gave
them
bloud
to
drink
,
both
made
themselves
to
undergoe
a
bloudy
death
,
to
drinke
bloud
,
and
also
made
all
that
received
and
entertained
them
,
to
drinke
bloud
too
;
and
this
was
effectually
accomplished
by
Queene
Elizabeth
,
when
in
the
27.
yeare
of
her
raigne
,
in
the
yeare
1581.
by
the
consent
of
the
Parliament
,
she
made
it
a
Law
,
that
if
any
Priest
or
Jesuite
,
that
had
received
Orders
from
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
or
any
authority
from
that
Sea
,
should
come
into
the
Realme
,
and
goe
about
or
practice
to
seduce
any
of
the
Queenes
loyall
Subjects
from
their
allegeance
,
to
the
obedience
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
or
practice
to
draw
them
to
that
religion
,
he
should
be
judged
guilty
of
high
treason
,
and
suffer
in
the
case
of
a
Traitor
;
And
this
was
another
branch
of
that
Statute
,
That
if
any
gave
entertainment
to
such
Priests
and
Jesuites
(
after
certain
dayes
,
)
and
knew
them
to
be
such
,
should
suffer
as
in
case
of
Felonie
,
without
the
benefit
of
his
Booke
;
so
that
both
of
them
must
drinke
bloud
,
both
the
Jesuites
and
Priests
themselves
,
and
their
abettors
and
entertainers
;
and
the
ground
was
,
because
they
had
bloudy
intendments
in
their
comming
,
intending
to
kill
the
Queene
,
or
corrupt
the
State
with
unwholsome
and
pernicious
Doctrine
,
to
draw
the
people
from
their
allegeance
,
to
the
obedience
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
that
so
as
it
was
said
,
a
generation
of
Catholiques
was
the
corruption
of
her
subjects
:
To
prevent
which
mischiefe
,
this
Law
was
enacted
,
and
so
upon
this
occasion
,
many
suffered
that
yeare
,
and
others
in
after
yeares
,
most
part
of
her
Raigne
.
Now
what
is
then
the
meaning
of
the
next
words
,
I
heard
the
Angel
of
the
waters
say
,
Thou
art
righteous
,
O
Lord
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
shalt
be
,
because
thou
hast
iudged
thus
:
so
it
was
bloud
recompenced
with
bloud
.
This
Angel
of
the
waters
,
it
was
he
or
she
that
poured
out
this
vial
on
these
waters
:
She
with
the
consent
of
her
Councel
,
and
Parliament
,
they
were
this
Angel
of
the
waters
that
had
this
power
over
these
rivers
and
fountaines
,
and
this
was
accomplished
two
or
three
yeares
after
,
when
she
set
Secretary
Cicill
on
worke
to
write
a
Booke
with
this
Title
,
JUSTITIA
BRITANNIAE
,
The
Iustice
of
Britaine
,
wherein
Secretary
Cicill
,
by
her
appointment
,
doth
make
it
cleare
to
all
neighbour
Nations
,
(
and
for
that
end
published
his
Book
in
sundry
Languages
,
French
,
Dutch
,
and
Spanish
)
that
what
was
decreed
in
that
Parliament
was
just
,
according
to
the
Law
of
God
,
and
the
true
principles
of
Christian
State
Policie
,
that
there
was
no
hope
of
safety
to
the
Queenes
Person
,
or
of
peace
to
the
Common
wealth
,
or
of
liberty
to
true
Reformed
Religion
,
if
such
persons
were
suffered
to
goe
up
and
downe
in
that
pestilentious
manner
,
to
pervert
and
corrupt
the
people
,
and
withdraw
them
from
their
Allegeance
,
and
subject
them
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
;
that
they
did
not
suffer
meerely
on
point
of
Religion
,
though
on
those
points
of
their
Religion
which
gave
them
occasion
so
to
work
,
he
doth
not
deny
that
neither
,
but
in
respect
that
the
frame
of
their
Religion
was
not
compatible
to
any
Protestant
State
:
And
the
very
Booke
it selfe
holds
forth
this
in
effect
,
that
the
Lord
was
just
herein
;
and
as
the
Text
here
tels
us
,
Thou
art
righteous
,
O
Lord
,
because
thou
hast
iudged
thus
:
And
he
attributes
not
onely
righteousnesse
to
God
in
this
,
but
immutability
,
and
constancie
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
shalt
be
alway
.
The
same
from
the
ancient
Law
of
retaliation
,
in
the
24.
of
Leviticus
,
19
,
20
,
21.
it
is
there
ordained
,
that
look
what
a
man
doth
to
others
,
it
shall
be
so
done
to
him
,
Breach
for
breach
,
eye
for
eye
,
tooth
for
tooth
,
&c.
They
gave
thy
Prophets
and
Saints
bloud
to
drinke
,
and
now
thou
hast
given
them
bloud
to
drinke
:
This
is
the
reason
why
he
acknowledgeth
this
not
onely
righteous
,
but
according
to
his
old
and
ancient
proceeding
,
his
righteousnesse
ever
since
Moses
his
time
,
and
since
the
world
began
:
that
is
Gods
manner
,
Gen.
9.4
,
5.
He
that
sheds
mans
bloud
,
by
man
shall
his
bloud
be
shed
:
God
alway
hath
been
of
that
mind
:
They
that
put
others
to
death
,
that
shed
innocent
bloud
,
Their
bloud
shall
goe
for
their
bloud
,
Gen.
9.6
.
to
that
purpose
justly
speaks
that
book
;
it
is
that
which
they
have
found
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
And
when
he
adds
further
,
I
heard
another
Angel
out
of
the
Altar
say
,
Even
so
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
true
and
righteous
are
thy
iudgements
:
That
is
another
Angel
,
a
Minister
and
Messenger
of
Gods
justice
.
This
phrase
,
out
of
the
Altar
,
in
this
Book
,
doth
usually
hold
forth
some
under-persecution
,
either
going
,
or
new
come
out
of
persecution
:
for
so
it
is
expressed
in
the
6.
Rev.
9.
I
saw
under
the
Altar
the
soules
of
them
that
were
slaine
for
the
Word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
.
The
Altar
is
Christ
,
and
Christ
suffering
;
and
those
under
the
Altar
,
are
they
that
suffered
with
Christ
for
the
Word
of
God
,
speaking
of
the
Primitive
Christians
in
their
first
persecution
:
But
here
he
doth
not
say
,
they
were
under
Martyrdome
,
but
they
were
come
out
from
under
the
Altar
;
And
that
holds
forth
those
Christians
in
the
Low-countreyes
,
who
of
a
long
time
had
been
under
persecution
by
Duke
Dalva
,
and
other
Spanish
Princes
;
Duke
Dalva
boasts
of
it
,
there
were
36000.
that
he
had
put
to
death
,
Hugonites
and
Protestants
;
Judge
you
what
the
rest
might
also
do
;
and
all
for
the
testimony
of
Iesus
,
for
holding
forth
true
Protestant
Religion
;
but
they
were
all
rescued
by
the
faithfulnesse
of
God
;
giving
and
blessing
the
courage
of
Q.
Elizabeth
:
and
now
they
are
got
out
from
under
the
Altar
,
and
now
they
are
freed
from
wrestling
with
such
great
difficulties
as
had
been
like
to
sinke
them
,
if
God
had
not
by
his
stretched
out
arme
rescued
them
.
And
looke
as
in
1584.
Cicill
set
forth
that
book
,
so
this
Angel
from
under
the
Altar
set
forth
a
Law
in
1586.
wherein
by
the
consent
of
all
the
States
generally
of
the
confederate
Provinces
,
they
enact
and
enjoyne
,
that
none
of
the
bloudy
sect
of
the
Jesuites
,
nor
any
of
their
Scholars
,
whether
he
be
stranger
,
or
borne
in
the
Land
,
shall
have
liberty
to
come
into
the
Countrey
,
but
be
put
to
capitall
punishment
as
an
enemy
to
the
State
;
and
they
have
been
in
some
measure
carefull
of
that
Law
,
though
more
in
Grave
Maurice
his
time
,
then
since
;
and
so
they
justly
say
Amen
to
the
Queens
Law
,
that
as
she
put
those
Popish
Emissaries
to
the
paine
of
High
Treason
,
hanging
,
drawing
,
and
quartering
,
and
thus
gave
them
bloud
to
drink
;
so
this
Angel
from
out
of
the
Altar
saith
Even
so
,
he
saith
Amen
to
it
,
let
it
even
be
so
with
them
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
true
and
righteous
are
thy
judgements
;
they
acknowledge
Gods
Almighty
power
,
that
had
given
them
power
to
make
that
Law
against
them
,
who
had
so
lately
suffered
under
them
;
and
acknowledge
Gods
righteous
judgements
;
for
that
State
that
makes
a
Law
to
the
same
purpose
,
which
they
have
found
enacted
in
another
State
,
they
doe
say
Amen
to
what
hath
been
done
,
and
both
the
one
State
and
other
acknowledge
it
to
be
a
righteous
judgement
of
God
,
and
the
administration
,
a
just
law
,
and
a
just
execution
.
This
(
as
others
have
done
before
me
)
I
take
to
be
the
naturall
and
true
meaning
of
this
Vial
in
the
severall
parts
thereof
,
without
wresting
of
the
words
,
nor
neede
it
be
offensive
to
any
that
such
particular
persons
are
named
as
the
accomplishers
of
this
Vial
,
considering
the
matters
were
not
of
small
importance
,
but
of
great
consequence
and
admiration
,
all
states
rang
of
these
laws
,
and
it
raised
all
Christendome
in
combustion
,
the
wars
of
eighty
eight
,
the
Spanish
invasion
had
speciall
respect
to
this
,
and
had
not
the
Lord
borne
witnesse
to
his
people
and
their
Law
,
in
defeating
the
intendments
of
their
enemies
,
against
both
the
Nations
,
it
might
have
been
the
ruine
of
them
both
:
So
you
see
the
meaning
of
the
words
of
the
Text.
The
words
are
many
,
and
though
containing
much
matter
in
4.
verses
,
I
shall
shortly
contract
and
recollect
the
substance
contained
in
them
into
one
note
,
and
handle
that
one
at
this
time
,
as
conceiving
all
the
doctrine
of
these
words
may
be
grasped
together
in
one
Observation
;
For
though
there
be
liberty
of
entring
into
common
places
of
Gods
righteousnesse
and
immutability
,
and
of
his
justice
in
retaliation
,
and
of
his
omnipotencie
,
out
of
this
Text
;
yet
all
these
particulars
have
been
spoken
to
in
the
former
Chapter
,
in
the
third
verse
,
and
in
the
fourth
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
iust
and
true
are
thy
wayes
,
thou
King
of
Saints
.
That
for
God
being
ever
the
same
,
which
was
and
is
to
come
,
we
have
spoken
to
it
divers
times
before
in
this
book
;
and
therefore
though
they
be
Catechisme
points
,
which
my
place
calleth
me
to
attend
upon
;
yet
I
shall
not
here
speak
to
them
,
having
so
lately
handled
the
most
of
them
,
but
therefore
I
will
onely
speak
to
this
Doctrine
,
which
containes
all
the
verses
.
This
is
the
note
then
,
Doct.
That
upon
the
discovery
of
the
deadly
corruption
of
the
Religion
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
it
was
a
righteous
judgement
of
God
,
and
such
as
argued
him
unchangeable
ever
,
like
himselfe
;
That
the
Priests
and
Jesuites
who
carryed
that
Religion
up
and
down
the
Nations
,
should
be
adjudged
or
condemned
to
a
bloudy
death
.
This
is
the
summe
.
For
so
you
see
it
is
upon
the
discovery
of
their
sea
of
bloud
,
of
the
Religion
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
to
be
a
Sea
of
bloud
.
We
opened
and
shewed
before
,
that
The
second
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
on
the
sea
,
that
is
,
on
the
Religion
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
and
discovered
it
to
be
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
,
made
it
manifestly
appeare
,
that
both
their
doctrine
,
and
worship
,
and
government
,
was
deadly
,
and
such
as
was
utterly
unwholsome
,
both
for
private
families
and
States
,
Church
and
Common-wealth
;
and
so
corrupt
,
as
was
deadly
;
who
ever
lived
and
dyed
in
that
Religion
,
lived
an
hypocrite
,
and
dyed
a
reprobate
.
Now
the
next
Angel
that
comes
,
upon
this
discovery
,
he
poures
his
vial
on
the
rivers
and
fountaines
of
waters
,
and
they
became
bloud
:
That
is
,
they
make
Lawes
to
adjudge
all
that
carry
that
Religion
up
and
downe
the
Nation
,
to
be
guilty
of
bloud
,
and
therefore
to
be
put
to
death
,
as
Traitors
and
Rebels
against
the
State
.
And
this
is
acknowledged
by
the
Angels
of
God
,
I
meane
those
that
are
Ministers
of
Gods
Justice
,
and
approve
this
testimony
as
authenticall
;
they
acknowledge
this
a
righteous
judgement
of
God
,
as
he
that
is
,
was
,
and
shall
be
alway
one
and
the
same
.
Thus
he
was
wont
to
carry
it
,
and
thus
he
doth
still
.
In
old
time
,
if
a
man
played
the
false
Prophet
,
and
suggested
such
devices
as
these
,
the
Lord
judged
him
to
death
,
this
was
his
manner
:
And
so
in
the
New
Testament
,
as
in
the
Old
,
he
condemnes
all
such
to
death
,
(
and
he
is
most
righteous
in
so
doing
.
)
This
is
the
summe
.
It
was
a
great
while
before
this
,
though
not
full
two
thousand
yeares
,
when
Zachary
prophesyed
,
that
God
would
cut
off
the
false
Prophet
,
in
the
13.
Zach.
2
,
3.
and
if
there
were
any
false
Prophet
should
arise
,
his
father
and
mother
should
thrust
him
through
,
because
he
spake
lyes
in
the
name
of
the
God
of
truth
,
he
should
not
live
.
And
they
speak
not
of
his
Typicall
death
,
that
is
,
of
his
death
by
Church
censure
,
or
banishment
,
which
have
a
kind
of
death
in
them
;
but
they
speak
of
such
a
death
,
as
that
he
was
not
worthy
to
live
;
To
cast
a
lye
upon
the
God
of
Truth
,
the
Oracle
of
Truth
.
But
long
before
Zachary
,
this
was
an
ancient
law
of
Moses
in
the
13.
Deut.
this
was
a
law
,
that
false
Prophets
,
they
that
turned
Religion
to
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
,
that
did
fundamentally
pervert
Religion
,
they
should
not
live
.
And
minde
the
reason
that
God
gives
here
,
partly
in
this
text
,
and
partly
in
other
Scriptures
.
It
is
taken
from
the
hainousnesse
of
blasphemy
in
the
24.
Lev.
Reas.
1
16.
He
that
blasphemeth
the
name
of
God
,
shall
surely
be
put
to
death
.
Every
blasphemer
shall
be
put
to
death
.
Now
we
cannot
excuse
Popish
Priests
and
Jesuites
from
grosse
blasphemy
,
they
that
are
acquainted
with
the
Ladies
Psalter
and
Orysons
made
to
her
,
cannot
but
acknowledg
sundry
blasphemous
speeches
in
it
,
they
make
their
Prayers
to
the
Virgin
Mary
that
shee
would
request
her
father
,
and
command
her
Sonne
,
and
that
by
the
power
of
a
mothers
right
to
forgive
their
sinne
,
which
if
this
be
not
blasphemy
,
I
confesse
I
know
not
what
is
,
and
in
a
high
degree
,
unlesse
they
should
say
,
he
were
no
God
at
all
,
and
that
falls
not
far
short
of
it
,
to
set
a
creature
above
God
,
and
yet
this
is
allowed
as
good
devotion
in
the
Church
of
Rome
:
It
is
true
,
if
a
man
blaspheme
out
of
ignorance
,
as
Paul
did
,
in
the
1
Tim.
1.13
.
or
if
a
man
blaspheme
unwillingly
,
as
he
did
unwittingly
,
not
knowing
what
he
did
,
and
he
did
compell
some
to
blaspheme
,
Act.
26.11
.
why
if
he
compell
them
to
Blaspheme
,
those
that
are
compelled
,
they
doe
it
unwillingly
,
but
if
men
wittingly
blaspheme
,
knowing
what
they
do
,
knowing
Jesus
is
God
as
well
as
man
,
and
hath
power
to
forgive
sins
as
he
is
God
,
and
know
the
Virgin
Mary
hath
neede
of
a
Saviour
,
as
all
the
daughters
of
men
have
,
that
they
shall
put
upon
her
the
power
to
command
her
Sonne
to
forgive
sinnes
,
this
is
such
blasphemy
,
that
hee
that
will
stand
to
it
,
let
him
die
the
death
;
his
blood
shall
bee
upon
him
:
If
high
treason
against
Princes
on
earth
,
may
justly
be
punished
,
by
death
,
verily
,
this
is
as
dishonourable
to
the
Lord
of
Heaven
,
and
Prince
of
all
the
Princes
of
the
earth
.
Reas.
2
A
second
reason
is
taken
from
the
point
of
seducement
:
As
all
blasphemous
heretiques
,
so
seducing
heretiques
are
to
be
put
to
death
.
In
that
respect
that
whole
13.
of
Deut.
is
spent
about
the
seducing
of
false
prophets
:
and
he
puts
a
threefold
gradation
,
If
he
be
a
Prophet
,
(
therefore
though
never
so
seemingly
holy
by
his
place
and
gifts
,
)
yet
if
he
turn
you
away
from
the
Lord
your
God
,
and
draw
you
from
the
wayes
of
God
,
what
then
?
thine
eye
shall
not
spare
him
,
he
shall
surely
be
put
to
death
,
from
the
1.
ver.
to
5.
from
the
6.
ver.
to
11.
he
will
have
no
neerenesse
of
blood
to
hinder
from
due
execution
of
Iustice
:
but
if
it
be
thy
brother
,
the
sonne
of
thy
mother
,
or
thy
daughter
,
or
the
wife
of
th
bosome
,
or
thy
friend
,
which
is
as
thy
own
soule
that
shall
goe
about
to
seduce
thee
secretly
,
saying
,
let
us
goe
and
serve
other
Gods
which
thou
hast
not
known
,
thou
shalt
not
consent
unto
him
,
nor
hearken
unto
him
,
thine
eye
shall
not
spare
him
,
neither
shalt
thou
conceale
him
,
but
thou
shalt
surely
kill
him
,
thine
hand
shall
be
first
upon
him
to
put
him
to
death
,
&c.
from
the
12.
ver.
to
the
end
.
If
there
be
never
so
many
that
shall
joyn
,
if
a
whole
City
shall
joyn
together
in
such
a
course
,
thou
shalt
rise
against
,
and
destroy
the
City
,
and
burne
it
with
fire
,
and
leave
not
a
stone
upon
a
stone
which
shall
not
be
thrown
down
,
in
utter
detestation
of
that
wickednesse
:
And
he
gives
a
notable
reason
for
it
,
why
a
seducer
should
be
thus
dealt
withall
,
because
,
saith
he
,
he
seekes
to
turne
thee
away
from
thy
way
,
and
to
thrust
thee
away
from
the
Lord
thy
God
,
to
turne
thee
off
either
by
deceit
,
or
to
thrust
thee
off
by
eanest
perswasions
;
and
therefore
lest
you
should
think
these
false
prophets
faile
onely
in
the
object
of
worship
,
and
not
in
manner
of
worshipping
,
therefore
consider
in
the
22.
Iosh.
when
the
two
tribes
and
a
halfe
set
up
an
Altar
by
Iordan
,
although
they
thought
not
they
would
bring
in
another
object
of
worship
,
but
another
manner
of
worship
,
(
here
is
but
another
way
of
worship
,
whether
mediation
or
satisfaction
of
Gods
wrath
devised
)
the
whole
ten
Tribes
rise
up
,
and
send
a
sufficient
Company
or
Troop
of
Militarie
men
to
goe
and
expostulate
with
them
,
and
know
whether
it
were
true
;
and
either
they
would
reclaime
them
from
it
by
argument
,
or
make
warre
against
them
;
and
they
had
cut
off
two
Tribes
and
an
halfe
,
if
they
had
found
another
Altar
for
worship
:
Now
he
that
sets
up
another
Mediator
or
Mediation
,
Saint
or
Angel
,
he
sets
up
as
great
a
matter
as
another
Altar
;
or
he
that
brings
in
other
mens
merits
,
he
brings
in
another
Altar
:
Therefore
by
the
ancient
Lawes
of
that
unchangeable
God
that
thought
it
unsufferable
in
those
dayes
,
he
thinks
it
unsufferable
now
that
Priests
and
Jesuites
should
bring
in
other
Altars
,
other
Mediations
and
Mediators
,
as
Prayers
of
Saints
and
Angels
;
the
Lord
looks
at
it
as
deeply
meritorious
of
a
bloudy
death
,
as
in
former
times
.
He
is
the
same
God
,
and
his
zeale
and
jealousie
is
deeply
provoked
against
the
like
kind
of
viciousnesse
now
as
ever
it
was
then
.
That
is
a
second
Argument
.
And
yet
in
point
of
seducement
,
this
I
will
say
,
that
if
a
man
upon
conviction
shall
see
the
wickednesse
of
his
way
,
and
humble
his
soule
before
God
,
and
give
satisfaction
to
the
Church
and
State
where
he
shall
be
convinced
,
on
such
conviction
and
repentance
,
we
find
liberty
to
pardon
;
but
yet
stigmatize
him
,
as
in
the
13.
of
Zach.
If
the
Prophet
,
shall
repent
,
and
say
,
I
am
no
Prophet
,
nor
the
sonne
of
a
Prophet
,
but
an
Husbandman
,
and
my
father
taught
me
to
keep
beasts
or
sheep
,
and
therefore
he
will
not
weare
a
rough
garment
to
deceive
;
And
if
any
man
aske
him
,
What
are
those
wounds
in
thine
hands
?
he
shall
answer
,
Those
with
which
I
was
wounded
in
the
house
of
my
friends
,
Zach.
13.4
,
5
,
6.
That
shews
in
such
a
case
they
saved
his
life
,
but
they
inflict
some
punishment
on
him
,
to
carry
away
with
him
.
And
this
is
spoken
not
of
the
dayes
of
the
Old
Testament
,
but
it
is
written
to
be
done
when
there
is
a
fountain
opened
to
the
house
of
David
,
and
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
,
for
sinne
and
for
uncleannesse
,
in
the
1.
ver.
And
in
the
7.
ver.
when
the
Lord
calls
for
a
sword
against
his
Shepheard
,
and
against
the
man
that
is
his
fellow
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
his
companions
his
disciples
,
He
will
smite
the
shepheard
,
and
the
sheep
shall
be
scattered
,
(
and
those
are
the
dayes
of
the
New
Testament
)
in
those
times
it
is
,
when
the
Prophets
shall
be
thus
cut
off
that
rise
up
to
seduce
the
people
of
God
.
And
a
third
Reason
is
taken
from
the
due
desert
of
soul-murther
:
Reas.
3
There
is
none
of
all
these
Priests
,
or
Jesuites
,
or
Heretiques
,
that
sin
in
the
like
kind
,
corrupting
the
precious
truth
of
God
,
in
the
very
foundations
of
it
;
but
they
worry
and
devour
the
soules
of
Gods
people
,
I
meane
those
that
should
not
die
,
(
though
Gods
elect
cannot
be
seduced
)
yet
those
whom
we
ought
to
looke
at
,
that
should
not
be
thus
murthered
,
and
brought
to
death
by
such
means
.
In
the
7.
Mat.
15.
Beware
of
false
Prophets
which
come
unto
you
in
sheeps
cloathing
,
but
inwardly
they
are
ravening
wolves
:
Is
it
not
an
acceptable
service
to
the
whole
Countrey
to
cut
off
the
ravenous
wolves
?
what
is
the
wolfe
to
the
sheep
?
is
he
not
the
very
death
of
them
all
that
he
lights
on
,
or
fall
in
his
jawes
?
so
is
it
with
the
sheep
of
Christ
,
that
fall
into
the
jawes
of
these
Romish
ravenous
wolves
.
It
is
said
of
those
false
teachers
,
2
Timoth.
2.18
.
They
destroyed
the
faith
of
some
,
who
concerning
the
truth
,
have
erred
:
And
in
the
2
Pet.
2.
1
,
2
,
3.
he
tels
us
,
There
shall
be
false
teachers
amongst
them
,
that
shall
bring
in
damnable
heresies
,
even
denying
the
Lord
that
bought
them
,
and
shall
bring
upon
themselves
swift
destruction
,
&c.
They
shall
make
merchandise
of
you
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
her
fountaines
and
rivers
doe
;
they
make
merchandise
of
the
soules
of
men
,
Rev.
18.13
.
Now
to
make
merchandise
of
an
Israelite
,
as
in
the
21.
Exod.
16.
it
is
a
capitall
crime
,
He
that
stealeth
a
man
,
and
selleth
him
,
or
if
he
be
found
in
his
hand
,
he
shall
surely
be
put
to
death
.
Now
these
sell
men
,
and
engage
them
to
perpetuall
bondage
,
under
their
tyrannie
,
both
in
doctrine
,
and
worship
,
and
government
.
This
murther
of
soules
is
juftly
a
capitall
crime
;
as
Moses
said
before
,
If
they
thrust
thee
from
thy
God
,
and
will
not
let
thee
walke
with
him
,
let
not
thine
eye
spare
such
kinde
of
corrupters
and
desperate
deluders
.
Reas.
4
The
fourth
reason
is
taken
from
that
which
the
Iustitia
Britanniae
stands
most
upon
,
and
becomes
States-men
to
doe
;
and
that
is
the
conspiracie
and
treason
against
the
State
:
And
that
unavoidably
,
by
suffering
such
locust
to
run
up
and
downe
the
Countrey
,
to
poison
the
hearts
of
men
,
by
their
corrupt
wayes
and
meanes
:
for
these
Ministers
,
they
doe
unavoidably
,
not
accidentally
,
but
they
unavoidably
draw
men
from
their
Allegeance
due
to
their
Native
Prince
,
to
a
forraine
State
:
For
if
a
Prince
should
professe
Protestant
Religion
,
(
which
is
the
true
Religion
)
and
thereupon
be
excommunicate
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
what
then
?
then
by
the
Lawes
of
their
State
he
is
deposed
from
his
throne
.
And
they
doe
notably
abuse
the
old
type
of
Leprosie
for
this
:
Vzziah
being
once
smitten
with
leprosie
,
then
the
High
Priest
removes
him
from
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
and
he
may
not
be
suffered
any
more
to
governe
;
for
if
once
the
Lord
finite
a
man
with
leprosie
in
his
judgement
,
(
and
indeed
,
let
heresie
be
one
kinde
of
leprosie
)
if
the
Priest
pronounce
him
so
,
then
he
is
cut
off
from
the
government
of
the
Countrey
,
then
his
people
are
not
subject
to
him
,
and
so
subjects
are
freed
from
their
fidelity
to
their
naturall
Prince
,
which
is
a
notable
abuse
of
that
place
:
For
God
doth
not
intend
that
the
authority
of
any
Minister
or
Priest
in
the
Old
or
New
Testament
should
so
farre
prevaile
,
that
what
they
did
in
the
Old
Testament
to
Vzziah
,
should
take
off
Princes
from
their
Goverment
in
the
New
:
For
even
in
the
old
Testament
they
still
retained
the
Crown
,
though
their
power
of
execution
was
delegated
to
another
;
and
that
not
by
the
High-Priests
appointment
,
but
by
himselfe
.
But
as
things
were
with
them
,
so
though
not
in
the
same
kinde
,
but
in
a
typicall
way
,
it
befalls
Princes
in
the
New
Testament
.
If
a
man
were
found
a
Leper
in
the
Old
Testament
,
hee
was
sequestred
from
the
administration
of
his
Kingdome
,
and
from
his
owne
house
,
Leviticus
13.46
.
he
must
not
live
in
the
Campe
,
or
in
the
Towne
or
Village
,
but
alone
,
and
in
a
separate
place
by
himselfe
,
(
as
those
that
are
sick
of
the
Pestilence
in
our
Native
Countrey
)
they
are
not
suffered
to
live
in
the
towne
,
but
in
Pest-houses
,
unlesse
there
be
a
generall
infection
.
But
this
thing
must
not
be
applyed
in
the
letter
to
the
state
of
the
Church
,
in
the
New
Testament
;
for
Leprosie
was
not
onely
a
type
of
scandalous
,
infectious
sins
,
but
it
was
also
a
bodily
,
noysome
,
infectious
disease
,
and
made
a
man
unfit
for
civill
commerce
.
Moreover
,
as
Leprosie
was
also
a
type
of
scandalous
and
infectious
sinnes
,
so
the
sequestring
of
Vzziah
from
the
Temple
,
doth
type
forth
,
not
that
Christian
Kings
should
be
separate
from
their
thrones
;
For
he
that
gives
to
a
man
a
Kingdome
,
or
any
earthly
estate
,
doth
not
debarre
that
man
from
his
house
,
if
he
be
a
private
man
,
nor
from
his
government
,
if
he
be
a
publique
person
.
But
what
is
the
Kingdome
that
is
typed
out
?
It
is
the
Kingdome
of
the
glory
of
CHRIST
JESUS
:
If
therefore
hee
be
shut
out
from
the
holy
Temple
of
Israel
,
he
is
shut
out
from
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
indeed
,
that
is
true
;
for
what
is
done
by
the
Churches
of
God
on
earth
,
is
bound
in
Heaven
:
But
yet
Christ
Jesus
never
thought
it
meete
to
separate
any
by
any
Church
power
,
from
communion
with
his
wife
and
children
,
those
whom
nature
bound
him
to
;
nor
from
his
servants
and
subjects
,
whom
civill
engagements
bound
unto
him
;
but
only
from
interest
in
the
spirituall
communion
of
the
seals
of
immortality
,
and
yet
but
for
a
season
,
for
the
healing
of
his
soule
,
not
for
the
destroying
of
his
person
or
state
,
but
otherwise
to
exclude
them
from
their
own
houses
,
or
Kingdomes
,
or
from
any
civill
right
,
it
was
never
Gods
counsell
nor
meaning
in
the
New
Testament
:
But
now
the
contrary
being
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
on
that
ground
justified
.
When
Princes
are
excommunicated
,
they
doe
depose
them
,
and
being
deposed
,
discharge
subjects
from
their
allegeance
,
and
then
judge
you
what
treason
redownds
to
Christian
Princes
,
and
what
conspiracie
and
rebellion
groweth
in
the
state
of
a
Kingdome
,
when
some
take
part
with
the
King
deposed
,
and
others
with
him
that
is
substituted
by
the
Pope
;
and
so
there
is
Treason
both
against
Prince
,
and
State
,
and
Kingdome
.
And
therefore
it
is
an
ancient
justice
of
God
,
that
hath
so
ordered
it
,
that
those
that
shall
draw
Gods
people
from
the
Allegeance
of
their
Prince
,
shall
be
judged
Traitors
,
and
suffer
paine
of
death
.
Reas.
5
And
for
a
fift
reason
,
(
mentioned
in
the
Text
)
it
is
taken
from
the
law
of
retaliation
;
that
look
how
men
have
dealt
with
others
,
they
should
be
so
dealt
withall
themselves
.
Now
these
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
and
their
Abettors
,
in
the
time
of
Queene
Mary
,
and
Henry
the
eighth
,
and
all
the
Kings
since
,
the
Statute
against
Lollards
in
England
,
as
also
against
the
Hugonites
in
France
,
if
a
man
were
suspected
of
hereticall
pravity
,
and
pronounced
guilty
thereof
by
the
Church
,
he
was
to
be
delivered
to
the
secular
power
;
onely
he
might
have
leave
to
consider
of
it
:
But
if
he
fell
againe
,
there
was
no
hope
of
mercie
,
but
he
must
looke
for
bloud
,
as
if
he
were
no
better
then
a
child
of
death
:
And
yet
they
were
men
that
never
troubled
the
State
,
but
quietly
suffered
for
their
Religion
and
Conscience
:
So
that
these
Jesuites
and
Priests
,
delivering
up
so
many
innocent
Lambs
of
Christ
,
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
holy
Saints
,
to
the
Secular
power
,
to
be
burnt
at
the
stake
in
Smithfield
,
and
elsewhere
,
and
the
Abettors
of
these
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
being
very
zealous
to
cut
off
such
Lollards
from
the
land
of
the
living
,
it
is
just
and
right
with
God
,
They
have
given
thy
Saints
and
Prophets
bloud
to
drinke
,
and
therefore
looke
as
they
have
measured
to
others
,
it
is
measured
to
them
,
by
the
ancient
Law
of
God
,
that
is
the
same
,
and
will
be
for
ever
,
Rev.
13.10
.
He
that
killeth
with
the
sword
,
must
be
killed
by
the
sword
.
So
you
see
this
point
is
plaine
,
That
upon
the
discovery
of
the
deadly
corruption
of
the
Religion
in
the
Romish
Sea
,
it
was
the
righteous
judgement
of
God
,
and
such
as
argued
him
to
be
unchangeable
,
and
ever
the
same
,
that
the
Priests
ands
Jesuites
which
carryed
the
waters
of
that
Sea
,
that
Religion
up
and
downe
the
Nation
,
should
be
condemned
to
a
bloody
death
:
you
see
the
truth
of
the
point
,
and
the
reasons
of
it
.
For
the
use
of
the
point
,
it
may
first
serve
to
justifie
the
holy
Vse
1
and
righteous
equity
of
all
those
laws
above
mentioned
,
whether
in
England
or
Holland
,
for
putting
Popish
Priests
and
Jesuites
to
death
,
and
there
was
a
like
law
also
made
in
France
,
upon
the
murther
of
Henry
the
fourth
,
that
all
Jesuites
should
be
put
away
out
of
the
Countrey
,
and
their
studies
demolished
,
&c.
but
they
made
it
in
policie
:
But
the
Text
speakes
of
England
and
Holland
,
it
was
a
just
and
righteous
law
,
that
these
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
should
become
blood
:
you
see
there
is
blasphemy
in
their
worship
against
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
they
doe
seduce
the
people
of
God
,
and
turne
them
from
the
Lord
,
and
thrust
them
from
him
,
by
their
justification
by
workes
,
by
their
callings
on
Saints
and
Angels
,
and
trusting
in
other
Mediators
besides
the
Lord
Jesus
in
the
intercession
of
Saints
and
Angels
:
It
hath
beene
a
just
hand
of
God
,
that
they
that
worry
(
like
ravenous
wolves
)
the
soules
of
Gods
people
,
should
themselves
be
worried
:
that
they
that
have
made
firebrands
of
Christians
,
should
drinke
blood
themselves
;
they
that
over-whelmed
Christians
in
confusion
and
tumult
,
it
is
just
with
God
,
that
they
should
be
over-whelmed
;
they
that
have
beene
so
busie
in
putting
to
death
innocents
,
that
they
should
also
be
put
to
death
:
you
see
this
is
just
with
God
,
it
is
well
becomming
to
the
unchangeable
righteousnesse
of
God
:
thus
it
was
in
the
old
Testament
,
and
why
should
it
be
changed
in
the
new
?
You
will
say
it
was
but
a
typicall
matter
then
,
and
you
Ob.
must
looke
for
a
spirituall
death
in
the
New
Testament
.
Why
I
pray
you
Brethren
consider
,
1.
Answ.
The
Papists
are
not
of
that
mind
,
but
they
execute
it
in
the
letter
;
they
have
put
to
death
the
Prophets
and
servants
of
God
in
the
letter
;
hunted
them
up
and
downe
;
the
Inquisition
is
incomparably
more
bloudy
then
any
other
other
Butchery
.
They
doe
not
,
nor
may
not
plead
any
such
thing
;
they
beleeve
it
is
true
in
the
letter
.
And
let
me
say
further
,
the
holy
Ghost
makes
it
as
true
in
the
letter
;
this
Text
is
in
the
New
Testament
,
not
in
the
Old
,
Thou
hast
given
them
bloud
to
drinke
,
for
they
are
worthy
:
and
he
speaks
of
the
very
bloud
of
the
hearts
of
men
:
And
it
is
parallel
with
Gods
justice
of
old
;
it
was
just
then
,
and
it
is
just
now
.
Zachary
intends
the
dayes
of
the
New
Testament
,
though
written
in
the
Old
,
that
when
a
fountaine
is
opened
to
the
house
of
David
,
and
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
,
for
sinne
and
for
uncleannesse
,
then
the
father
and
mother
of
a
false
Prophet
shall
accuse
him
to
the
Magistrate
,
and
shall
say
unto
him
,
He
shall
not
live
.
Was
it
an
abomination
then
to
speak
lyes
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
and
no
lesse
then
blasphemie
,
and
shall
it
be
more
favourably
interpreted
now
?
A
man
may
now
speak
a
lye
,
and
bring
in
a
false
Christ
,
a
false
Mediator
,
and
false
meanes
of
satisfaction
,
and
false
merits
,
now
he
may
without
perill
of
his
life
,
in
the
Old
Testament
he
might
not
.
Why
but
was
it
not
sufficient
to
have
a
spirituall
judgement
?
Even
they
had
spirituall
judgements
then
;
but
God
saw
it
meet
to
inflict
some
temporall
judgement
as
well
as
spirituall
,
and
is
now
his
judgement
changed
?
Besides
,
are
not
Moses
Morall
Lawes
of
perpetuall
equity
,
and
therefore
to
be
observed
in
all
Ages
?
Is
blasphemy
more
tolerable
in
the
New
Testament
,
or
thrusting
men
away
from
God
?
is
it
not
as
odious
now
as
then
?
Is
not
murther
of
soules
as
damnable
now
as
then
?
Is
not
conspiracie
and
sedition
as
damnable
and
capital
now
as
then
?
Is
not
the
law
of
retaliation
as
just
in
the
New
Testament
as
in
the
old
?
and
therefore
a
man
would
wonder
that
such
frivolous
interpretations
should
come
into
the
hearts
of
men
,
to
hinder
the
free
passage
of
the
justice
of
God
,
on
such
notorious
offenders
.
Ob.
But
you
will
say
,
Conscience
should
not
be
forced
,
and
men
should
not
be
put
to
death
for
their
conscience
.
Answ.
Why
doe
you
thinke
Heretiques
were
not
as
conscionable
in
the
Old
Testament
as
now
?
If
any
man
had
a
conscience
to
turn
men
from
God
,
he
would
have
men
of
as
much
conscience
to
cut
them
off
;
if
they
make
no
conscience
of
the
blaspheming
the
name
of
God
,
the
Lord
would
have
,
men
make
no
conscience
of
cutting
them
off
from
breathing
in
the
aire
of
God
;
If
men
make
no
conscience
of
murthering
soules
,
or
raising
sedition
,
and
tumult
,
and
murthering
men
better
then
themselves
,
the
Lord
would
have
men
make
no
conscience
of
paying
every
man
in
his
owne
kind
.
But
let
me
answer
again
,
But
mark
what
I
say
,
the
Lord
will
easily
provide
for
this
,
and
so
he
doth
:
and
in
England
I
am
sure
he
hath
,
(
what
in
Holland
I
know
not
,
but
)
he
hath
provided
there
,
That
if
a
Jesuite
or
Priest
,
or
their
abettors
,
shall
come
in
,
and
take
the
oath
of
fidelity
to
the
State
,
and
so
carry
matters
before
some
Justice
of
Peace
,
the
Law
dischargeth
them
from
capitall
punishment
:
And
the
Law
of
God
in
the
New
Testament
is
,
that
such
should
be
once
or
twice
admonished
,
but
if
he
still
continue
,
the
Apostle
would
have
him
cast
out
of
the
Church
;
the
Church
hath
no
farther
power
;
if
they
be
proceeded
with
farther
,
it
must
be
by
the
Magistrate
:
Him
that
is
an
heretique
,
ofter
once
or
twice
admonition
,
reject
,
knowing
that
he
that
is
such
,
is
subverted
,
&c.
So
that
it
must
be
for
Fundamentall
Articles
of
Religion
in
doctrine
or
worship
,
which
are
so
clearly
delivered
in
the
Word
,
that
no
man
that
understands
Scripture
,
and
the
wayes
of
salvation
,
but
may
be
satisfied
in
conscience
what
is
the
holy
and
acceptable
will
of
God
in
such
points
;
and
therefore
he
takes
it
for
granted
,
if
a
man
be
once
or
twice
admonished
,
he
is
convinced
of
himselfe
,
he
is
subverted
,
he
is
turned
off
from
the
foundation
,
that
now
no
man
is
put
to
death
for
his
conscience
,
but
for
sinning
against
the
light
of
his
conscience
;
his
owne
conscience
hath
convinced
him
,
and
the
light
of
the
Word
is
so
cleare
,
as
cannot
but
convince
him
,
that
the
way
of
God
runnes
just
quite
contrary
to
his
interpretation
and
seducement
:
And
therefore
now
if
you
sinne
,
you
sinne
against
conscience
,
and
therefore
you
justly
suffer
for
being
subverted
,
and
turned
off
from
the
foundation
,
from
Chrift
Jesus
,
and
holding
another
foundation
,
and
persisting
therein
obstinately
.
So
there
are
two
things
in
an
heretique
,
he
is
both
subverted
himselfe
,
as
an
house
from
the
foundation
,
it
is
against
the
foundation
of
Religion
;
and
he
holdeth
out
obstinately
against
light
of
conscience
,
with
stubbornnesse
;
and
now
in
such
a
case
thine
eye
shall
not
spare
him
.
A
soule
that
sins
of
ignorance
,
may
be
pardoned
,
but
if
he
still
continue
obstinate
,
thine
eye
shall
not
spare
him
;
the
wrath
of
God
now
goes
out
against
a
person
,
against
a
City
;
if
it
were
against
a
Tribe
,
they
goe
about
by
force
of
Armes
to
redresse
it
;
they
shall
not
suffer
such
in
a
Country
.
This
is
then
the
Answer
to
the
second
Objection
,
and
still
justifies
the
equity
of
that
Law
.
Obj.
3
There
is
a
third
Objection
,
Ay
,
but
is
it
not
written
,
that
you
shall
suffer
tares
to
grow
with
the
wheat
,
lest
while
ye
gather
up
the
tares
,
ye
root
up
also
the
wheat
with
them
?
Mat.
13.30
.
Now
our
Saviour
tending
to
clemencie
and
moderation
,
he
saith
,
Let
both
grow
together
untill
the
harvest
,
&c.
Answ.
Ay
,
but
tares
and
wheat
,
they
may
grow
together
,
but
he
doth
not
say
,
ye
may
suffer
bryars
and
thorns
to
grow
with
them
,
for
then
you
choak
all
the
wheat
:
And
therefore
it
hath
been
a
false
interpretation
of
the
Popish
sort
,
and
taken
up
by
the
Anabaptists
,
that
tares
signifie
indifferently
all
sorts
of
wicked
men
;
but
I
know
none
that
expound
them
better
then
Ierome
,
and
none
so
well
;
the
tares
are
very
like
the
wheat
in
Jury
;
what
they
are
in
other
Countries
I
know
not
,
but
they
are
like
to
the
wheat
there
,
and
you
will
not
know
the
difference
in
the
greene
blade
,
nor
in
the
spindling
,
untill
it
grows
towards
the
harvest
,
then
you
will
finde
it
but
an
empty
eare
and
thin
,
and
yet
it
grows
so
close
with
the
other
wheat
,
and
like
it
,
that
if
you
pluck
it
up
,
you
may
pluck
up
the
wheat
with
it
,
let
therefore
both
grow
together
till
the
harvest
.
What
is
then
meant
by
Tares
?
Not
such
as
sinne
through
obstinacie
,
but
hyhocrites
that
are
like
the
servants
of
God
,
that
you
would
think
they
are
such
;
after
you
discover
them
,
they
are
empty
eares
;
and
hollow
,
have
no
fatnesse
of
graine
,
and
that
is
indeed
none
of
the
wheat
.
Now
let
Hypocrites
grow
together
with
the
Elect
,
doe
not
cast
them
out
meerly
for
hypocrisie
,
though
you
finde
them
halting
,
unlesse
they
break
forth
to
scandalous
behaviour
,
either
in
doctrine
,
or
worship
,
or
conversation
,
as
they
appeare
to
be
bryars
and
thornes
;
if
they
be
manifest
fruits
of
the
curse
,
away
with
them
,
Why
cumber
you
the
ground
?
for
else
you
shall
neither
have
Church
censure
,
nor
cavill
to
stand
.
Such
notorious
wicked
persons
,
adulterers
,
Idolaters
,
railers
,
refractory
and
scandalous
persons
,
drunkards
,
and
the
like
,
are
not
tares
;
we
must
not
abuse
Scripture
,
that
because
tares
and
hypocrites
are
suffered
,
therefore
refractory
,
scandalous
,
notorious
wicked
men
and
heretiques
may
be
suffered
;
no
,
that
is
not
the
meaning
,
they
are
not
ears
,
you
may
see
them
afar
off
;
you
shall
not
need
to
feare
rooting
up
the
wheat
by
cutting
off
them
,
the
wheat
is
nothing
like
them
.
So
you
see
the
first
Use
,
to
justifie
the
equity
and
soveraignty
of
such
capitall
punishments
on
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
and
consequently
on
such
as
bring
in
other
Gods
,
or
another
way
of
worshipping
the
true
God
,
then
that
wherein
we
may
enjoy
fellowship
with
the
true
God
,
the
justice
and
suitablenesse
of
it
to
the
holy
will
of
God
,
since
there
were
any
Lawes
made
amongst
Gods
people
.
For
a
second
Use
,
it
may
serve
to
reprove
the
carnall
and
sinfull
Vse
2
foolish
pity
that
is
found
in
any
State
,
that
shall
be
sparing
,
of
spilling
such
bloud
of
the
Priests
and
Jesuites
:
It
is
you
see
contrary
to
the
unchangeable
justice
of
God
;
the
Lord
loathes
this
kinde
of
lenity
,
and
gentlenesse
,
and
indulgence
,
and
toleration
of
such
kind
of
persons
,
and
ordinary
receivings
of
them
;
if
men
will
suffer
such
in
the
State
,
truly
they
shall
doe
it
to
the
subversion
of
their
owne
safeties
and
dignities
,
and
disturb
their
whole
State
.
It
is
a
very
sad
speech
which
the
Lord
utters
in
the
48.
Ier.
10.
Cursed
is
he
that
doth
the
work
of
the
Lord
negligently
;
and
cursed
is
he
that
keepeth
back
his
sword
from
bloud
,
when
the
Lord
calls
us
to
sheath
the
sword
of
Authority
in
such
kind
of
delinquents
as
these
be
;
if
we
shall
now
spare
them
,
and
neglect
this
work
of
God
,
cursed
be
such
.
A
State
shall
be
separate
from
God
,
and
a
Kingdome
more
and
more
corrupt
and
leavened
,
by
such
toleration
;
the
wrath
of
God
will
break
forth
,
tumults
,
and
seditions
,
and
all
kind
of
scandalous
,
and
unrighteous
,
and
ungodly
proceedings
will
set
a
whole
Kingdome
in
combustion
,
Church
and
Common-wealth
at
variance
:
There
can
be
no
peace
to
such
a
State
,
where
such
persons
are
tolerated
:
And
therefore
we
may
feare
the
righteous
hand
of
God
,
in
disturbing
the
Countrey
whereto
wee
owe
so
much
love
and
faithfulnesse
,
if
there
be
a
suspending
of
the
holy
and
righteous
Law
of
God
;
that
these
rivers
and
fountaines
should
drinke
of
bloud
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
Thirdly
,
this
may
serve
to
teach
all
Magistrates
and
Governours
Vse
3
in
every
Common-wealth
,
to
looke
that
all
your
Lawes
,
be
righteous
lawes
:
If
you
will
act
any
thing
justly
,
the
Lord
takes
it
as
his
act
,
he
is
the
actor
of
it
.
And
therefore
though
this
Law
was
made
by
Queene
Elizabeth
,
with
the
consent
of
the
whole
body
of
the
Parliament
,
and
though
her
Secretary
,
by
her
direction
and
consent
,
published
the
justice
of
the
Law
,
the
Text
saith
,
it
is
the
Lord
,
Thou
art
just
and
righteous
,
just
and
true
are
thy
wayes
,
because
thou
hast
judged
thus
:
They
have
shed
the
bloud
of
Saints
and
Prothets
,
they
have
given
them
bloud
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
bloud
to
drinke
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
Even
so
,
saith
another
Angel
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
true
and
righteous
are
thy
judgements
.
If
there
be
any
wholsome
and
just
Law
in
a
Kingdome
,
the
Lord
ownes
it
as
his
owne
,
and
it
is
to
be
obeyed
as
a
righteous
Law
of
God
;
if
it
be
unjust
,
it
is
not
Gods
,
for
his
law
is
just
,
an
adequate
rule
of
righteousnesse
.
So
that
what
ever
is
lesse
then
the
Law
of
God
,
if
it
suit
not
with
the
Law
of
God
,
and
keep
correspondencie
therewith
,
you
cannot
say
it
is
a
Law
of
God
:
Therefore
Law
givers
,
and
Law
makers
,
should
ever
have
respect
what
doth
the
Lord
our
God
say
;
If
it
be
Gods
Law
,
and
Gods
will
,
let
it
be
established
;
if
not
,
let
it
be
antiquiated
:
But
if
you
can
finde
a
hint
from
the
Law
of
God
for
it
,
then
let
it
stand
.
Vse
4
And
fourthly
,
this
must
teach
confederate
States
,
or
such
States
,
whether
neere
for
co-habitation
,
or
farther
off
;
if
they
heare
of
others
proceedings
,
it
is
good
to
confirme
what
they
have
justly
done
.
Queene
Elizabeth
makes
a
Law
in
the
yeere
84.
against
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
the
Decree
is
righteous
,
when
others
heare
of
this
righteous
section
,
they
make
it
also
a
capitall
crime
for
any
such
persons
to
be
found
amongst
them
;
if
it
be
capitall
in
England
,
it
is
so
in
Holland
,
they
will
require
it
of
the
necks
of
them
that
shall
be
found
delinquent
.
What
then
?
This
is
Even
so
,
one
State
must
say
Even
so
upon
the
just
act
of
another
;
and
they
must
record
it
in
their
Statutes
,
unlesse
there
be
some
apparent
dissimilitude
,
which
is
not
in
case
of
this
nature
;
for
there
is
the
same
equity
in
all
Ages
,
and
all
Nations
,
and
therefore
it
is
for
them
to
say
Amen
,
or
Even
so
to
it
:
And
what
is
that
?
It
is
no
more
but
this
,
If
you
enact
a
Law
which
is
in
another
Countrey
,
you
say
Amen
to
Gods
justice
in
your
own
Countrey
,
as
others
doe
in
theirs
.
Vse
5
The
fift
Use
that
you
may
make
of
this
Point
,
is
,
to
teach
you
a
tender
respect
in
all
lawes
to
the
judicials
of
Moses
,
to
all
the
judiciall
laws
of
Moses
,
that
are
built
upon
moral
equity
;
that
is
,
where
the
reason
of
a
Law
holds
in
one
Nation
as
well
as
in
another
;
in
the
New
Testament
as
in
the
Old
.
There
are
sundry
Laws
particular
to
that
Polity
,
which
had
peculiar
reasons
for
them
,
as
to
marry
in
their
kindred
,
to
keep
their
inheritance
to
their
Tribe
,
we
have
not
that
reason
:
But
where
the
Laws
are
of
like
morall
reason
,
as
will
hold
in
all
Ages
,
and
in
all
Countreys
,
as
it
is
in
all
the
capitall
Laws
of
Moses
,
there
is
no
reason
why
a
Jew
should
be
put
to
death
for
point
of
Adultery
,
or
Incest
,
or
for
stealling
a
man
,
and
selling
him
to
a
Pagan
,
more
then
a
Christian
.
I
say
therefore
look
what
was
the
Law
of
God
by
Moses
,
if
it
were
of
perpetuall
reason
and
equity
,
it
lyes
on
every
Common-wealth
to
establish
the
same
,
and
to
take
your selves
as
much
bound
to
it
as
the
Jews
,
why
?
for
the
Text
tels
us
,
the
very
righteousnesse
of
God
is
in
it
:
And
looke
as
he
was
then
a
hater
ofall
wickednes
with
a
perfect
hatred
,
and
as
he
was
just
,
so
he
is
still
,
heresie
is
no
more
pleasing
to
him
,
nor
blasphemy
,
nor
seducing
,
nor
to
change
the
way
of
his
worship
,
and
to
draw
men
to
wayes
wherein
they
cannot
enjoy
the
Lord
in
peace
;
murder
of
soules
is
no
more
welcome
to
him
now
,
then
of
old
.
And
therefore
if
there
were
a
Law
to
punish
such
with
capitall
punishment
,
it
is
a
like
justice
of
God
to
enjoyne
such
Laws
in
every
Christian
Common-wealth
.
And
therefore
if
we
look
at
Gods
justice
as
unchangeable
,
we
may
not
prevaricate
judiciall
laws
,
setting
aside
some
typicall
considerations
,
or
some
peculiar
consideration
,
in
regard
of
their
Polity
:
But
such
as
were
to
punish
men
by
death
,
or
were
received
on
morall
equity
and
ground
,
looke
what
was
for
them
to
doe
there
,
is
the
same
proportion
for
us
;
put
the
same
case
,
and
you
will
finde
the
like
reason
for
the
same
punishment
.
It
is
true
,
some
ceremonies
were
there
punished
with
death
,
and
so
the
like
kind
of
profaning
the
Sabbath
,
is
as
justly
punishable
with
us
,
if
profaned
with
an
high
hand
;
to
gather
sticks
with
an
high
hand
,
in
contempt
of
the
Sabbath
of
the
Lord
,
is
as
justly
punishable
with
death
now
as
then
.
And
so
you
may
say
of
any
other
law
justly
punishable
by
death
,
and
that
are
built
on
perpetuall
moral
equity
,
Our
God
is
the
same
God
that
he
was
;
and
so
you
shall
have
him
count
that
righteous
whiles
the
world
stands
.
For
a
sixt
.
This
may
serve
to
take
off
a
corrupt
interpretation
Vse
6
which
some
have
made
of
this
place
,
or
a
collection
that
they
have
gathered
from
hence
,
that
the
Angels
of
God
are
deputed
to
severall
offices
;
here
is
one
Angel
of
the
waters
;
and
some
are
deputed
to
governe
the
earth
,
some
fire
,
some
the
waters
and
sea
,
as
I
might
tell
you
,
if
it
were
meet
to
trouble
you
with
humane
inventions
,
and
collections
of
mens
braines
;
the
collection
is
chiefly
grounded
on
this
place
,
but
it
is
wholly
mistaken
,
for
the
Angel
of
the
waters
here
is
not
any
particular
Angel
of
God
,
any
of
those
heavenly
spirits
,
but
the
Angels
and
Ministers
of
Gods
justice
,
upon
metaphoricall
seas
and
waters
.
It
is
true
,
those
here
were
Governours
of
the
narrow
seas
,
and
the
that
gave
commission
to
execute
the
righteous
judgement
of
God
upon
those
rivers
,
she
was
Admirall
of
the
narrow
seas
,
but
that
is
not
the
meaning
.
But
the
Angel
that
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
it
is
he
or
she
that
did
execute
the
righteous
judgment
of
God
upon
the
Popish
Priests
and
Jesuites
;
and
that
did
both
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
he
that
had
a
great
hand
in
executing
that
judgement
,
and
the
Angel
from
under
the
Altar
,
they
ratified
that
Law
,
and
justified
it
when
they
had
done
.
Now
it
is
true
,
the
Angels
of
God
assist
the
servants
of
God
in
this
glorious
work
,
but
they
are
sent
forth
,
indifferently
,
to
protect
Gods
servants
by
sea
or
by
land
:
And
I
finde
no
Scripture
to
shew
that
they
are
more
particularly
sent
to
the
sea
,
or
to
the
earth
,
but
indifferently
to
protect
Gods
servants
in
their
out-goings
and
in-commings
.
Vse
7
Lastly
,
it
may
serve
to
teach
us
a
true
estimation
of
Ministers
.
If
Popish
Priests
be
rivers
and
fountaines
of
waters
,
drinking
bloud
,
because
they
have
made
Gods
servants
and
Prophets
drink
bloud
,
then
it
shews
what
place
other
Ministers
be
in
,
where
the
sea
is
cleare
as
glasse
,
like
chrystall
,
where
you
may
see
the
face
of
Christ
as
in
a
glasse
,
2
Cor.
3.18
.
what
then
?
where
the
sea
is
pure
,
all
Ministers
of
the
Countrey
,
and
Elders
of
Churches
,
carry
forth
the
doctrine
and
worship
of
Christ
,
they
are
as
rivers
and
fountaines
,
and
being
living
water
,
rivers
of
fresh
water
,
and
water
all
the
Countrey
.
This
is
the
office
of
of
them
,
in
opposition
to
those
in
2
Pet.
2.17
.
that
are
wells
without
water
,
without
sweet
water
.
Godly
Ministers
therefore
are
fountaines
of
sweet
water
,
and
from
them
issue
forth
streames
of
living
water
.
In
Psal.
88.
ult.
All
my
fresh
springs
are
in
thee
.
I
would
onely
apply
it
thus
,
and
leave
it
and
the
Text
with
the
time
:
That
therefore
looke
as
a
man
when
he
would
goe
forth
to
a
new
Plantation
,
or
sit
downe
in
any
place
,
or
if
he
would
set
his
dwelling
house
in
a
place
,
he
would
wisely
fore-cast
to
have
a
fountaine
of
living
water
,
a
living
spring
neere
to
his
house
,
or
some
sweet
spring
run
neere
him
.
Why
?
If
he
be
without
fresh
water
,
it
is
a
great
want
for
the
provision
of
his
houshold
:
Water
they
must
have
,
either
a
fresh
tiver
,
or
a
fresh
spring
,
the
one
of
the
two
;
if
they
can
have
both
,
they
covet
both
:
and
there
is
great
need
of
both
,
not
onely
to
quench
fire
,
and
water
gardens
,
&c.
but
for
boiling
of
meat
and
drink
,
washing
of
cloathes
,
and
sundry
victuals
.
Water
is
ever
necessary
,
as
any
thing
;
nothing
more
.
This
is
mens
care
,
when
they
goe
about
Plantations
,
or
whether
they
plant
townes
or
villages
,
or
their
owne
dwelling
houses
,
they
have
a
care
to
provide
for
fresh
water
.
All
I
would
say
is
this
,
Take
heed
you
doe
not
provide
for
fountaines
of
ordinary
water
,
and
neglect
rivers
of
sweet
water
:
That
is
,
beware
of
going
about
such
work
,
without
carrying
such
fountaines
with
you
,
as
may
from
the
sea
of
pure
Religion
,
pure
doctrine
,
and
pure
worship
,
carry
forth
some
such
sweet
streams
as
may
make
glad
the
hearts
of
your
families
,
and
Church
of
God
where
you
goe
.
But
you
will
say
,
Have
not
Christians
so
much
liberty
,
a
Ob.
company
of
godly
men
liberty
to
enter
into
covenant
,
and
make
some
beginning
of
things
,
and
so
call
some
or
other
,
whom
they
know
are
well
gifted
men
,
furnished
with
gifts
,
may
we
not
call
them
to
come
and
help
us
,
and
have
we
not
that
liberty
purchased
by
the
bloud
of
the
Lord
Jesus
?
All
this
is
true
brethren
,
I
would
infringe
no
part
of
it
:
Onely
Answ.
this
let
me
say
,
you
would
be
loth
to
provide
no
better
for
temporals
,
you
would
be
loth
to
set
a
towne
where
there
are
no
rivers
nor
fountaines
;
and
if
you
doe
sit
downe
where
there
are
no
fountaines
,
yet
you
have
liberty
to
fetch
water
from
other
places
,
Christ
hath
purchased
it
:
True
,
he
hath
purchased
all
liberties
for
his
Church
,
but
you
will
not
think
it
wisdome
to
sit
downe
where
there
are
no
rivers
,
because
you
have
no
right
to
them
by
the
bloud
of
Jesus
;
that
would
not
be
a
sufficient
reason
in
things
concerning
this
naturall
life
:
why
then
doe
not
build
further
on
the
bloud
of
Christ
for
spirituall
rivers
,
then
you
will
doe
for
naturall
;
but
rather
prize
spirituall
rivers
above
naturall
,
as
more
worthy
then
all
naturall
comforts
to
be
looked
after
.
Therefore
when
ever
you
are
about
such
a
work
as
this
,
take
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
along
with
you
,
and
take
rivers
and
fountaines
of
waters
;
that
as
you
look
for
rivers
and
fountains
for
the
refreshment
of
your
cattle
,
and
servants
,
and
children
,
you
may
finde
a
living
fountaine
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
conveighed
and
running
in
the
plantation
where
you
intend
to
sit
downe
;
otherwise
you
will
finde
the
springs
there
,
and
the
fountains
and
rivers
you
sit
downe
by
,
rise
up
in
judgement
against
you
,
that
these
are
the
things
you
sought
for
,
and
out
of
regard
to
these
,
you
left
the
fountains
and
rivers
of
Gods
house
,
the
ordinances
of
God
behind
you
,
and
goe
and
live
in
the
outmost
corners
of
a
countrey
,
or
in
some
other
countrey
,
all
is
one
;
Therefore
sit
downe
no where
without
good
Ministers
,
if
it
be
possible
,
and
sure
possible
it
is
,
else
Christians
may
resolve
to
tarry
where
they
are
,
as
Ezra
tarried
by
the
river
Ahava
,
in
the
8.
of
Ezra
15.
till
he
had
got
some
Levites
to
goe
with
them
,
that
they
might
goe
and
make
a
comfortable
worke
of
it
,
that
they
might
not
leave
the
Ordinances
behind
them
;
and
yet
there
were
some
there
before
,
whither
they
went
.
It
is
true
,
some
may
goe
and
make
a
beginning
,
but
yet
never
make
a
beginning
,
but
where
you
may
come
and
partake
of
the
waters
of
Gods
house
every
Lords
day
,
and
let
them
that
cannot
so
travell
,
let
them
continue
where
they
are
,
and
drink
of
the
waters
of
eternall
life
,
rather
then
run
such
hazards
.
You
have
seene
when
some
have
made
a
beginning
without
Ministers
,
they
have
staid
three
or
foure
yeeres
before
they
have
got
any
help
,
and
when
they
have
got
them
,
they
have
had
much
adoe
to
settle
:
they
have
been
suddenly
unsettled
,
though
they
have
not
gone
rashly
about
it
,
but
with
good
advice
:
but
for
want
of
this
there
,
not
taking
these
rivers
and
fountaines
with
them
,
they
have
been
at
a
losse
,
and
therefore
in
such
a
case
let
it
be
the
wisdome
of
sincere
hearted
Christians
,
that
come
from
old
England
for
liberty
and
purity
of
Ordinances
,
not
to
leave
them
now
for
fresh
medows
and
fountaines
:
and
for
want
of
planting
ground
,
and
the
like
,
it
will
not
be
suitable
to
these
ends
for
which
you
left
your
native
Countrey
.
The
Fourth
VIAL
.
Revel.
16.8
,
9.
And
the
fourth
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
Sun
,
and
power
was
given
to
him
to
scorch
men
with
fire
.
And
men
were
scorched
with
great
heat
,
and
blasphemed
the
name
of
God
,
which
had
power
over
these
plagues
;
and
they
repented
not
to
give
him
glory
.
ALl
the
seven
Angels
that
are
described
to
pour
out
the
seven
Vials
of
the
last
fierce
wrath
,
are
all
of
them
said
to
come
out
of
the
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
opened
in
heaven
in
the
5
Verse
of
the
15
Chapter
:
That
is
to
say
,
all
of
them
to
proceed
,
and
to
come
forth
out
of
reformed
Churches
,
such
as
had
gotten
the
victory
over
the
Beast
,
and
his
Image
,
and
his
Name
,
and
the
number
of
his
Name
.
In
the
6
Verse
of
this
Chapter
,
they
are
all
of
them
further
described
,
to
be
cloathed
with
pure
and
white
linnen
,
and
to
have
their
breasts
girded
with
golden
girdles
;
that
is
to
say
,
all
of
them
to
be
cloathed
with
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
(
which
is
pure
linnen
)
both
justifying
and
sanctifying
of
them
,
the
one
imputed
,
the
other
inherent
,
and
all
of
them
to
be
sincere
prof●ssors
of
the
truth
of
Christ
,
their
breasts
girded
with
the
golden
girdles
of
truth
.
Further
,
they
are
all
of
them
said
to
receive
a
command
from
God
to
pour
out
the
Vials
of
his
wrath
,
and
all
of
them
to
pour
out
the
Vials
of
his
wrath
upon
the
earth
;
in
the
first
Verse
of
this
Chapter
:
and
yet
it
was
but
the
first
that
poured
out
his
Vial
upon
the
earth
;
for
the
second
is
said
to
pour
it
out
upon
the
Sea
;
and
the
third
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
;
and
the
fourth
(
you
read
in
my
Text
)
upon
the
Sun
;
and
the
fifth
upon
the
Throne
of
the
Beast
;
and
the
sixth
upon
the
great
river
Euphrates
;
and
the
last
upon
the
air
:
yet
all
are
commanded
(
the
whole
seven
)
to
pour
out
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
,
in
the
first
verse
.
The
earth
being
opposed
to
the
Church
in
heaven
,
the
visible
Church
open
in
heavenly
purity
;
it
is
so
taken
for
some
earthly
,
carnall
,
Antichristian
state
,
or
Church
:
but
when
it
is
not
opposed
to
heaven
,
but
other
elements
,
then
it
is
the
lowest
of
all
the
rest
;
and
so
it
is
according
to
this
double
opposition
interpreted
in
this
Chapter
.
If
you
look
at
the
earth
,
as
opposite
to
heaven
,
the
heavenly
pure
Churches
,
so
he
means
the
earthly
and
Antichristian
Church
,
the
Romish
Popish
Church
that
then
was
.
Now
if
you
say
,
as
in
the
first
verse
it
is
said
,
The
first
onely
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
earth
;
now
you
mean
the
lowest
element
of
the
Antichristian
state
,
the
common
Catholicks
,
whereupon
there
fell
a
grievous
sore
upon
all
that
received
the
mark
of
the
Beast
,
and
worshipped
his
Image
.
When
those
holy
servants
,
and
faithfull
Ministers
of
Christ
did
discover
the
corruption
of
Religion
in
common
Catholicks
,
the
Catholicks
were
afflicted
with
much
confusion
and
indignation
;
as
being
convinced
,
they
were
bedabled
with
grosse
superstition
,
ignorance
,
and
idolatry
,
and
many
other
evils
which
you
have
formerly
heard
:
So
that
you
see
,
the
first
of
them
fell
upon
the
Beast
;
and
so
from
the
first
to
the
last
,
the
first
began
with
the
Beast
;
and
in
the
last
,
Babylon
is
fallen
,
in
the
19
Verse
of
this
Chapter
.
So
that
all
these
Vials
poured
out
the
wrath
of
God
upon
something
or
other
of
the
Beast
;
the
first
upon
the
common
worshippers
of
the
Beast
;
the
second
upon
the
Sea
;
that
is
,
the
confluence
of
all
the
Ordinances
,
that
is
,
such
Ordinances
as
the
worshippers
of
the
Beast
have
in
their
Religion
;
and
they
discovered
that
Sea
to
be
but
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
,
not
to
have
the
life
of
Christ
in
it
:
And
the
third
poured
out
his
Vial
upon
the
Fountains
and
Rivers
of
water
,
which
are
the
Priests
and
Jesuits
of
that
Church
,
which
carry
that
Religion
up
and
down
the
earth
,
as
the
Rivers
and
Fountains
do
the
water
of
the
Sea
(
and
of
these
you
heard
at
large
the
last
day
:
)
And
look
as
the
opening
of
the
Seals
(
mentioned
before
in
this
Book
)
did
open
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
his
judgements
aginst
the
Roman-Pagan
Empire
,
and
the
seven
Trumpets
did
sound
out
the
wrath
of
God
against
the
Roman-Christian
Empire
and
Church
;
so
these
last
Angels
,
with
the
last
wrath
in
the
seven
Vials
,
they
pour
it
all
out
upon
the
Antichristian
Roman
state
:
So
that
all
the
judgements
in
this
Book
are
still
upon
Rome
;
either
Rome
Pagan
,
or
Rome
Christian
,
or
Rome
Antichristian
;
the
one
falls
under
seven
Seals
,
the
other
under
seven
Trumpets
,
and
this
last
under
seven
Vials
:
So
that
if
the
earth
,
upon
which
the
first
Angel
poured
out
his
Vial
,
be
the
common
sort
of
Catholicks
;
and
the
Sea
,
upon
which
the
second
Angel
poured
out
his
Vial
,
be
their
Religion
,
and
convinced
it
to
be
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
,
and
no
life
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
in
it
,
to
wash
sin
from
the
souls
and
consciences
of
men
,
nothing
else
but
unwholsome
and
unsavoury
choking
corruptions
,
ready
to
destroy
all
that
were
washed
in
it
,
or
drank
of
it
.
And
the
third
Vial
being
poured
out
upon
the
Jesuits
and
Priests
,
they
were
thereby
adjudged
to
capitall
punishment
(
as
you
have
heard
)
for
they
were
forced
to
drink
bloud
,
as
they
were
worthy
,
having
caused
the
Martyrs
of
CHRIST
JESUS
to
drink
bloud
.
This
fourth
Vial
therefore
comes
to
be
poured
out
upon
something
of
the
Beast
,
as
all
the
rest
of
the
Vials
were
:
The
fourth
Angel
poured
out
his
Vial
upon
the
Sun
,
to
wit
,
something
of
the
Beast
,
which
resembles
the
Sun
in
his
world
,
even
as
the
Sun
is
the
greatest
light
in
this
materiall
world
,
which
GOD
created
in
the
beginning
.
In
these
words
then
you
may
see
described
,
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vial
of
the
fourth
Angel
,
which
is
set
forth
by
the
subject
upon
which
it
is
poured
,
Vpon
the
sun
:
Secondly
,
by
the
effect
which
followed
upon
that
,
He
had
power
given
him
to
scorch
men
with
fire
;
and
secondly
,
Men
were
tormented
with
great
heat
upon
it
.
And
a
third
Argument
,
by
which
this
Vial
poured
out
,
is
described
,
is
the
event
which
followed
,
and
that
is
double
,
Men
blasphemed
the
name
of
God
;
and
God
here
described
to
have
power
over
these
plagues
,
as
an
aggravation
of
that
blasphemy
,
to
blaspheme
the
name
of
God
,
that
had
power
over
these
plagues
.
And
secondly
,
they
are
described
by
another
event
,
their
Impenitencie
,
their
not
repenting
,
they
repented
not
to
give
him
glory
:
So
that
here
the
fourth
Vial
is
poured
out
,
Upon
what
?
Upon
the
Sun
.
What
is
the
effect
of
that
?
Power
is
is
given
to
that
Angel
,
to
scorch
men
with
fire
;
and
men
were
scorched
with
heat
:
and
the
event
of
it
was
,
they
that
were
so
scorched
,
continued
still
impenitent
,
they
repented
not
to
give
God
glory
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
blasphemed
the
name
of
the
great
God
,
that
had
power
over
these
plagues
.
For
opening
the
meaning
of
the
words
briefly
;
By
the
Sun
cannot
here
be
meant
,
that
body
of
the
Sun
that
gives
light
to
us
in
these
visible
heavens
:
For
how
shall
an
Angel
comming
out
of
the
Temple
,
out
of
a
reformed
Church
,
pour
out
his
Vial
upon
that
Sun
?
Or
if
he
should
be
able
so
to
do
,
how
should
he
work
any
distempered
heat
in
it
,
but
it
would
annoy
reformed
Churches
as
well
as
Antichristian
?
How
will
it
reflect
a
peculiar
plague
upon
Antichrist
?
It
must
therefore
be
some
other
Sun
,
and
indeed
such
a
Sun
as
is
wrapped
up
under
the
generall
Notion
of
Earth
;
for
all
the
Angels
poured
out
their
Vials
upon
the
earth
;
they
had
no
other
Commission
given
them
to
pour
out
their
Vials
,
but
upon
the
earth
,
in
the
first
Verse
.
And
therefore
he
that
poured
out
his
Vial
upon
the
Sea
,
it
was
but
an
earthly
sea
,
a
worldly
sea
;
and
hee
that
poured
his
Vial
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
,
did
but
pour
it
out
upon
earthly
rivers
and
fountains
:
and
therefore
he
that
pours
his
out
upon
the
Sun
,
doth
but
pour
it
out
upon
an
earthly
Sun
,
not
an
heavenly
Sun
;
I
mean
not
any
spirituall
Sun
of
heavenly
brightnesse
or
glory
:
Minde
therefore
,
that
it
cannot
be
allowed
to
interpret
this
Sun
to
be
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
as
some
good
Interpreters
have
expounded
it
,
(
he
is
indeed
the
Sun
of
true
visible
reformed
Churches
,
but
not
of
Antichristian
:
)
Now
will
it
be
in
like
sort
allowed
,
to
interpret
it
of
the
Scriptures
,
(
as
some
of
our
best
Interpreters
have
expounded
it
)
for
these
are
but
one
;
for
the
Scriptures
reveal
Christ
,
and
the
woman
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
that
is
Christ
,
she
is
cloathed
with
him
as
he
is
revealed
in
the
Scripture
,
12
Revel.
1.
But
I
do
not
see
how
it
should
well
be
allowed
,
that
that
should
be
the
Sun
here
meant
:
For
first
,
the
Angels
that
pour
out
these
Vials
,
are
all
godly
men
,
at
least
generally
so
reputed
,
and
accounted
,
and
acknowledged
by
the
Churches
;
they
are
cloathed
with
pure
white
linnen
,
which
is
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Saints
,
inherent
and
imputed
:
They
are
also
girded
with
gelden
girdles
,
sincere
prof●ssors
of
the
truth
;
and
how
these
can
be
imagined
to
pour
out
wrath
upon
the
Lord
Iesus
,
or
the
Scriptures
,
it
is
not
to
be
beleeved
or
conceived
.
And
besides
,
all
these
had
command
to
pour
out
the
wrath
of
God
on
those
subjects
,
upon
which
they
poured
out
their
Vials
,
as
in
the
first
Verse
.
Now
God
forbid
we
should
conceive
,
that
any
wrath
of
God
should
be
poured
out
upon
Christ
ever
since
his
Resurrection
,
or
that
any
wrath
of
God
should
be
poured
out
upon
the
Scriptures
:
For
although
they
that
thus
expound
this
Vial
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
Sun
,
do
not
say
that
the
wrath
of
God
was
poured
upon
the
Sun
,
but
upon
the
Antichristian
state
;
yet
the
Text
tels
us
,
they
poured
out
the
Vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
that
subject
;
that
they
poured
them
on
,
they
poured
them
all
upon
the
earth
:
So
that
all
these
things
are
but
earthly
matters
,
and
such
earthly
matters
as
have
been
open
justly
to
the
wrath
of
God
.
It
is
therefore
but
an
earthly
sea
,
and
they
are
but
earthly
rivers
and
fountains
,
and
it
is
but
an
earthly
Sun
,
and
an
earthly
air
,
corrupt
air
,
an
unwholsome
Antichristian
air
,
upon
which
the
Vials
are
poured
.
So
that
I
cannot
go
so
freely
along
with
that
Exposition
,
that
the
Sun
here
,
is
Christ
revealed
in
the
Scriptures
,
or
the
Scriptures
revealing
Christ
.
If
any
man
shall
say
,
but
the
Sun
spoken
of
in
the
Trumpets
,
was
Christ
in
the
Scriptures
,
or
the
Scriptures
revealing
Christ
,
&
those
Trumpets
hold
forth
a
like
degree
of
judgement
upon
the
Roman-Christian
Empire
,
as
here
upon
Antichristian
Rome
:
For
upon
the
sounding
of
the
first
Trumpet
,
judgement
fals
upon
the
earth
,
common
Christians
:
The
second
Trumpet
sounding
,
judgement
fals
upon
the
Sea
,
(
as
in
the
8
Revel.
7
,
to
12.
)
And
the
third
upon
rivers
and
fountains
:
And
the
fourth
Trumpet
sounding
,
did
bring
an
hand
of
God
upon
the
Sun
,
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
was
smitten
;
that
is
,
the
Son
Christ
Iesus
was
much
darkned
in
that
degenerated
Christian-state
,
and
so
it
was
with
the
Scriptures
,
with
the
Church
state
,
and
with
humane
Learning
,
they
were
all
darkened
,
as
it
is
there
described
:
But
(
minde
you
)
the
Sun
is
one
thing
to
a
Church
that
hath
truth
in
it
,
though
degenerated
;
CHRIST
was
their
light
,
though
they
were
darkened
,
in
a
third
part
:
But
now
when
Religion
is
wholly
corrupt
,
that
all
the
whole
Sea
is
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
;
now
the
world
is
altered
,
and
if
you
have
a
new
world
,
you
must
have
a
new
Sun
:
That
was
a
Christian
world
,
and
CHRIST
might
still
be
the
Sun
,
and
light
of
that
,
though
in
many
degrees
corrupted
;
and
the
Scriptures
might
be
still
the
light
of
the
world
.
But
now
when
you
come
to
an
Antichristian
world
,
so
wholly
degenerated
,
that
there
is
no
power
of
CHRIST
to
be
seen
,
as
they
administer
any
Ordinance
;
now
the
case
is
so
far
changed
,
that
you
must
look
for
another
Sun
in
another
world
:
Here
is
another
earth
,
and
another
Sea
,
that
Sea
was
not
like
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
(
though
corrupt
)
but
this
is
;
and
those
waters
,
though
their
Teachers
were
corrupt
,
yet
it
was
but
a
third
part
;
but
here
all
is
become
bloud
,
and
they
drink
of
bloud
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
And
here
is
another
Sun
in
this
new
world
,
and
what
must
that
be
?
In
a
word
,
there
be
others
that
interpret
it
of
the
greatest
and
most
illustrious
light
,
most
eminent
and
glorious
light
in
the
Antichristian
world
:
And
what
may
that
be
?
If
you
look
through
all
the
Antichristian
world
,
what
should
be
the
most
eminent
,
and
most
glorious
,
and
most
illustrious
light
that
shines
in
the
greatest
glory
amongst
them
all
?
What
doth
more
readily
offer
it self
then
the
house
of
Austria
,
the
chief
governour
in
the
Antichristian
state
,
of
eminent
lustre
,
and
hath
been
so
for
200
yeers
,
as
they
call
it
,
the
Lumen
,
and
Columen
of
that
state
,
the
light
and
pillar
of
that
state
?
And
they
that
so
expound
it
,
they
wrote
just
in
this
time
when
the
king
of
Sweden
came
forth
to
represent
the
Angel
,
he
with
his
followers
,
to
pour
out
a
Vial
of
GODS
wrath
upon
the
Imperiall
state
of
Germany
,
and
consequently
upon
the
rest
of
that
house
that
were
allyed
to
them
,
whether
Spaniards
or
others
;
and
that
to
the
provoking
of
so
much
indignation
,
you
know
what
scornfull
derisions
they
put
upon
him
,
as
if
he
came
in
like
a
Tinker
with
his
Copper
money
,
rather
then
a
worthy
Generall
;
and
you
know
what
indignation
and
wrath
hath
been
kindled
by
that
means
against
all
Germany
;
what
a
world
of
bloud
hath
been
spilt
;
how
fire
and
sword
hath
pursued
those
attempts
to
this
very
day
?
What
might
be
said
against
this
Interpretation
,
is
not
much
,
but
yet
so
much
,
as
to
make
some
addition
to
this
Interpretation
.
The
Papists
will
by
no
means
bear
and
acknowledge
it
,
that
any
Civil
state
should
be
the
most
Illustrious
light
of
their
Religion
;
they
will
tell
you
that
the
Emperour
is
but
a
borrowed
light
from
the
Sun
,
and
doth
owe
homage
to
the
Pope
for
his
Imperiall
Crown
,
that
have
translated
the
Empire
from
Greece
to
France
,
and
from
France
to
Germany
;
They
will
tell
you
,
the
Pope
is
as
much
above
the
Emperour
,
as
the
Sun
is
above
the
Moon
.
And
they
are
not
ashamed
to
speak
to
the
Pope
,
in
the
amplification
of
his
glory
,
Thou
art
the
light
of
the
world
,
the
flower
of
Paradise
,
the
gate
of
Heaven
:
And
if
they
make
the
Pope
their
greatest
light
,
their
most
transcendent
and
Illustrious
light
,
the
Sun
in
the
primest
and
chiefest
glory
,
then
you
must
look
and
search
somewhat
further
,
for
some
further
Interpretation
then
meerly
the
Imperiall
state
,
or
the
state
of
that
same
Family
combined
and
united
unto
it
.
And
yet
neither
would
I
wholly
wave
that
Interpretation
of
the
Imperiall
state
,
because
the
matter
is
not
what
Papists
will
acknowledge
,
or
what
the
Church
of
Rome
will
own
,
Whether
they
will
own
the
Emperour
to
bee
the
primest
and
chiefesf
light
,
or
others
;
for
the
holy
Ghost
speaks
of
things
as
they
be
,
as
well
as
how
they
are
conceived
to
be
.
Now
in
Scripture
Interpretation
,
the
greatest
lights
are
Magistrates
,
that
hold
forth
the
greatest
lustre
and
splendor
,
but
yet
in
the
Churches
;
and
when
you
speak
of
spirituall
Administrations
,
they
that
are
to
derive
light
from
CHRIST
to
the
Church
,
they
are
the
greatest
lights
for
spirituall
things
:
But
wee
come
to
speak
therefore
of
the
great
light
they
set
up
,
they
set
up
him
as
the
chiefest
and
greatest
light
,
which
derives
light
to
the
very
Scriptures
;
for
they
conceive
that
they
should
not
bee
Authenticall
,
unlesse
the
B
:
of
Rome
count
them
so
;
and
if
he
do
count
them
authenticall
,
then
they
shall
be
so
,
though
they
be
Apocrypha
;
and
no
sence
of
Scripture
allowed
for
the
light
of
truth
,
unlesse
it
be
acknowledged
by
him
;
nor
no
Decrees
go
for
currant
,
unlesse
he
ratifie
them
:
So
that
that
which
they
take
for
the
light
of
their
world
,
is
chiefly
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
If
then
he
be
their
greatest
light
,
then
this
Angel
pours
his
Vial
of
Gods
wrath
upon
the
Pope
his
transcendent
light
,
whereby
he
gives
authority
to
the
Scriptures
,
to
Doctrine
,
to
Worship
,
to
Government
,
to
Councels
,
and
whereby
he
gives
power
to
all
his
Officers
,
to
administer
Discipline
and
Church-power
in
all
Christendom
,
(
as
they
call
it
)
all
Christian
Churches
over
.
Then
they
are
the
Angels
that
pour
out
the
Vial
upon
that
Sun
,
that
take
from
him
that
transcendent
Prerogative
of
the
Sun
,
which
is
to
rule
by
day
,
136
Psal.
8.
Take
then
from
him
his
rule
by
day
;
for
you
must
speak
of
things
metaphorically
in
this
place
,
though
in
the
Psalm
is
meant
another
Sun
;
but
in
this
Sun
,
take
from
the
Pope
,
from
this
Sun
Popish
rule
of
Religion
,
the
rule
of
all
Churches
,
the
Soveraign
power
in
all
Ecclesiasticall
affairs
;
and
what
then
?
Then
you
will
pour
out
a
Vial
of
wrath
upon
him
:
And
so
did
Queen
Elizabeth
in
her
time
;
and
the
Parliament
then
by
making
the
Popes
Supremacie
,
and
the
defence
of
it
,
high
Treason
against
her
person
,
and
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
against
the
Lord
Iesus
:
It
poured
forth
such
a
Vial
of
Gods
wrath
upon
this
great
Light
,
the
Antichristian
State
;
that
it
rules
no
more
by
day
,
neither
in
England
,
nor
Scotland
,
nor
Ireland
,
nor
divers
other
neighbour
Nations
,
who
by
her
precedent
example
did
abandon
the
like
usurpation
,
the
supreme
rule
of
the
Pope
in
Ecclesiasticall
affairs
,
which
is
the
very
Rule
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
Thus
you
see
,
take
the
one
,
or
the
other
,
both
will
stand
together
:
Let
the
house
of
Austria
be
the
Sun
,
as
it
is
in
his
kinde
and
Sphaere
,
the
greatest
light
of
all
their
created
Civil
power
,
and
hath
been
a
great
light
indeed
,
and
both
an
ornament
and
nourishment
to
the
See
of
Rome
:
Or
take
the
Pope
himself
,
who
will
be
the
greatest
Church-light
,
and
claims
to
himself
Supreme
power
,
not
onely
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
but
Civil
too
.
It
is
no
unusuall
thing
in
Scripture
,
to
make
a
graduall
Interpretation
of
dark
Scriptures
;
as
in
the
17
Chapter
,
The
seven
beads
(
saith
the
Text
)
are
seven
mountains
,
upon
which
the
woman
sitteth
;
and
(
in
the
10
verse
)
they
are
also
seven
Kings
;
the
same
that
represent
seven
mountains
,
doth
represent
seven
Kings
.
And
so
both
these
are
great
lights
of
that
state
,
the
Imperiall
and
the
Spanish
power
combined
in
that
house
,
by
bloud
and
affinitie
,
and
the
Pope
himself
in
his
sphaere
,
are
both
the
great
lights
of
that
state
,
and
it
hath
pleased
●od
to
pour
out
his
Vial
of
wrath
upon
them
both
,
and
both
the
one
and
the
other
suffer
;
and
they
shall
suffer
more
and
more
,
because
they
do
not
repent
to
give
God
glory
of
their
due
and
deserved
punishment
,
but
continue
still
in
their
blaspheming
against
the
Lord
and
his
people
;
and
when
men
grow
worse
and
worse
,
both
civil
state
,
and
Ecclesiastical
state
,
both
growing
worse
and
worse
,
doubtles
their
plagues
will
be
multiplied
:
Sweden
began
with
one
,
and
hath
been
followed
:
Queen
Elizabeth
in
England
,
and
others
elsewhere
have
begun
with
the
other
,
the
Lord
by
sundry
instruments
in
one
kinde
or
other
hath
gone
forth
,
and
will
go
on
stil
,
to
let
them
know
that
the
most
high
hath
power
over
all
the
earth
,
and
will
not
be
driven
out
:
When
once
he
begins
to
execute
judgement
,
he
will
go
on
destroying
to
destroy
;
and
though
the
ministers
of
this
wrath
may
conflict
with
doubtfull
and
various
events
,
yet
the
issue
will
be
blessed
;
and
Popish
Princes
and
States
shall
stand
a
far
off
,
and
cry
,
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
Babilon
,
that
mighty
city
;
for
in
one
hour
is
thy
judgement
come
:
That
will
be
the
finall
issue
of
the
great
wrath
of
God
upon
it
;
and
how
far
both
these
have
proceeded
,
you
cannot
chuse
but
know
:
How
far
queen
Elizabeth
scorched
that
Antichristian
state
with
fiery
indignation
,
it
is
universally
known
;
which
provoked
Catholick
Princes
so
much
,
that
what
with
pouring
out
the
former
Vials
upon
the
Rivers
and
Fountains
,
when
she
decreed
it
Treason
for
any
to
carry
Popish
Religion
to
England
,
and
to
reconcile
men
to
that
See
,
the
pouring
out
of
that
Vial
there
,
and
this
here
,
so
far
provoked
them
,
that
they
brought
in
their
whole
power
against
her
in
88
,
and
would
have
swallowed
her
up
quick
,
they
were
so
exasperated
with
heat
and
fury
;
and
had
not
the
Lord
by
his
out-●●retched
arm
and
wisdom
prevented
,
there
had
been
no
hope
of
preservation
,
but
desolation
of
her
and
her
Kingdom
.
Thus
have
I
shewed
you
,
as
shortly
and
plainly
as
I
could
,
what
should
be
the
meaning
of
this
fourth
Vial
,
and
the
Angel
by
whom
it
was
poured
out
,
Let
us
shortly
come
to
gather
a
note
or
two
from
the
words
,
and
very
briefly
.
First
this
;
Doctr.
1
When
the
wrath
of
GOD
is
kindled
against
a
State
for
corruption
of
Religion
,
he
pours
out
his
judgements
against
them
by
degrees
;
first
upon
the
common
sort
of
people
,
then
upon
Church
Officers
,
and
then
upon
the
principall
Rulers
and
lights
of
that
State
.
That
is
the
first
note
.
This
is
evident
in
the
Gradation
of
the
Text
,
here
is
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
kindled
against
the
Antichristian
state
,
called
here
,
the
earth
,
an
earthly
Kingdom
,
an
earthly
state
,
brought
forth
of
the
earth
,
and
minding
earthly
things
,
and
all
their
Ordinances
savouring
of
the
earth
,
of
humane
inventions
,
and
wisdom
and
power
:
The
Lord
then
when
his
wrath
is
kindled
,
and
sends
forth
Messengers
of
his
wrath
on
that
State
,
how
begin
they
?
They
begin
first
with
the
earth
,
the
lowest
Element
;
they
begin
not
with
the
Sea
,
nor
with
the
Sun
,
nor
with
the
Air
,
but
first
the
Vial
fals
upon
the
Earth
:
Common
Catholicks
,
they
first
feel
the
shame
,
and
confusion
thereof
,
(
as
you
have
heretofore
heard
:
)
Then
,
as
he
discovers
their
Religion
to
be
generally
corrupt
,
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
;
so
hee
pours
out
the
next
Vials
upon
the
Rivers
and
Fountains
of
water
,
those
that
carry
this
Religion
up
and
down
the
Countries
and
Nations
,
the
Lord
exasperates
Civil
States
so
far
against
them
,
that
they
force
them
to
drink
bloud
,
their
own
bloud
,
as
they
made
Martyrs
to
drink
bloud
;
so
the
Lord
gave
them
to
drink
bloud
,
for
they
are
worthy
,
(
as
you
heard
it
opened
this
day
seven-night
.
)
He
first
begins
with
the
common
Catholicks
,
then
with
Priests
and
Jesuits
:
Well
,
doth
he
here
stay
,
when
the
Lord
sees
what
little
fruit
groweth
hereby
?
Verily
no
,
for
here
is
no
Reformation
of
the
common
sort
,
they
still
continue
in
their
Ignorance
,
and
Superstition
,
and
Idolatry
:
And
what
are
the
Priests
and
Jesuits
any
thing
reformed
?
It
is
nothing
so
,
nor
do
the
lights
of
that
State
,
either
the
lights
of
the
Imperiall
world
,
of
the
Provinces
,
or
their
generall
and
grand
holy
Father
the
Pope
(
as
they
call
him
)
none
seek
Reformation
,
what
then
?
Then
let
the
Imperiall
state
,
and
Pope
,
that
claims
Lord
Paramountship
over
all
,
let
him
look
it
,
the
next
Vial
fals
upon
his
head
,
and
the
Lord
doth
this
by
degrees
;
first
upon
his
supreme
lustre
and
glory
,
as
he
rules
by
day
:
And
the
next
fals
upon
his
Throne
,
and
that
is
a
great
blow
to
him
;
and
still
the
Lord
goes
on
pouring
to
pour
out
,
and
striking
to
strike
,
till
at
length
he
crusheth
the
man
of
sin
,
and
all
his
abettors
.
For
,
their
religion
is
corrupt
,
and
all
that
drink
of
it
perish
,
and
the
common
people
,
Priests
&
Jesuits
shall
smart
;
and
then
the
Pope
&
Emperor
,
whoever
are
their
great
lights
,
let
them
be
lights
in
Church
or
Common-wealth
,
(
for
I
will
exclude
neither
)
they
both
partake
in
the
sin
,
and
shall
partake
in
the
punishment
of
it
:
The
four
Angels
,
they
may
be
severall
persons
,
but
they
have
one
common
work
,
they
pour
Vials
upon
the
lights
of
both
States
,
and
truly
so
the
Lord
did
in
Christian
Rome
,
this
is
Antichristian
,
but
when
Rome
was
once
Pagan
,
and
then
became
Christian
in
Constantines
time
,
and
under
the
Christian
Emperors
,
Constantine
and
the
rest
opened
the
doors
of
the
Church
so
wide
,
that
all
the
garden
of
God
was
become
a
wildernesse
by
an
inundation
of
carnall
people
,
Christians
in
name
,
but
Pagans
in
heart
,
that
were
let
in
;
and
then
that
which
was
once
a
garden
inclosed
,
was
now
made
a
wildernesse
,
when
they
took
down
the
Pale
,
and
let
in
all
dogs
and
swine
that
will
come
in
,
the
wrath
of
God
breaks
out
against
them
,
then
the
Trumpet
sounds
a
shrill
sound
,
and
what
was
that
?
In
the
8
of
Revel.
7.
The
first
Angel
sounding
,
there
followed
hail
,
and
fire
mingled
with
bloud
,
and
they
were
cast
upon
the
earth
,
&c.
and
that
is
upon
the
lowest
sort
of
Christians
,
there
was
given
grievous
hail
,
cold
hail-storm
,
they
received
not
the
truth
in
love
,
and
being
cold
in
Christianity
,
they
were
hot
in
Emulation
and
Contention
.
And
then
the
second
Trumpet
sounding
,
there
was
as
it
were
a
great
Mountain
burning
cast
into
the
Sea
,
and
there
was
a
third
part
of
the
Sea
became
bloud
;
there
was
high
preferment
cast
into
the
Officers
of
the
Church
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
Administrations
grew
corrupt
.
Then
the
third
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
fals
a
Star
from
Heaven
,
called
Wormwood
,
Wormwood
of
Heresie
,
and
corrupts
the
Priests
;
many
were
infected
with
the
Heresie
of
Arrius
,
and
Nestorius
,
and
Eutyches
:
Afterwards
all
Scriptures
came
to
be
darkned
with
Allegoricall
,
and
Hereticall
,
and
corrupt
Interpretations
,
that
Christ
is
scarse
discerned
in
all
their
writings
,
and
the
light
of
Scripture
is
darkened
,
and
the
light
of
humane
Learning
,
that
there
is
little
light
left
.
And
then
the
next
Angel
,
he
sounds
,
and
smoke
comes
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
there
comes
Locusts
upon
the
earth
,
and
they
have
a
King
set
over
them
,
which
is
the
Angel
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
which
is
the
Pope
over
the
Friars
and
Monks
.
So
,
thus
the
Lord
begins
to
deal
with
men
,
first
he
fals
upon
them
in
one
degree
,
upon
the
earth
first
,
and
then
upon
Religion
in
them
,
and
then
upon
Ministers
,
the
publishers
of
that
Religion
,
and
after
grows
higher
and
higher
,
till
in
the
end
there
comes
the
Antichristian
state
,
the
seventh
head
,
and
he
surmounts
all
Christian
Emperors
,
leads
them
all
captive
,
and
hath
the
Key
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
to
destroy
their
souls
,
whose
name
is
Abaddon
in
Hebrew
,
but
in
the
Greeke
Apollyon
,
and
then
comes
the
Turk
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
he
destroys
and
swallows
up
all
:
So
the
Lords
manner
is
,
first
he
breaks
forth
against
the
common
people
,
then
against
the
Ministers
,
then
at
last
he
riseth
to
the
great
Lords
of
the
world
,
the
Rulers
of
the
State
,
they
smoke
for
it
at
last
.
What
should
be
the
Reason
of
the
Point
?
The
Reason
is
,
Reas.
1
First
,
because
ordinarily
the
first
beginning
of
corruption
is
with
the
people
,
and
they
being
first
corrupted
,
then
indeed
it
is
meet
that
they
should
first
be
plagued
;
for
look
as
the
Church
grew
to
be
corrupted
in
the
Christian
Emperors
time
,
so
the
Church
came
to
be
plagued
in
Antichristians
time
;
the
earth
was
first
corrupt
,
in
the
Christian
Emperors
time
,
and
the
first
that
is
plagued
,
is
the
earth
,
then
the
sea
,
then
the
rivers
,
&
so
by
degrees
;
The
Lord
goes
the
same
way
in
plaguing
,
as
they
did
in
degenerating
,
the
same
way
in
executing
judgement
as
they
in
sinning
.
Reas.
2
And
secondly
,
when
the
common
people
are
corrupted
,
for
their
sin
sake
it
pleaseth
God
either
to
send
them
corrupt
Rulers
like
themselves
,
or
else
to
lead
their
good
leaders
into
temptation
,
to
corrupt
themselves
and
their
people
.
You
read
,
Prov.
28.2
For
the
wickednesse
of
a
land
,
many
are
the
princes
thereof
;
many
and
wicked
Rulers
too
;
They
never
lived
long
,
nor
well
,
after
once
the
house
of
Israel
had
cryed
out
,
What
portion
have
we
in
David
,
or
what
inheritance
in
the
son
of
Iesse
?
The
Lord
never
gave
them
good
King
in
Israel
after
,
not
in
Israel
I
say
,
Judah
indeed
had
sundry
times
good
Kings
,
but
for
Israel
(
the
10
Tribes
)
that
rejected
the
yoke
,
and
the
house
of
David
,
in
regard
of
the
hard
payments
that
Solomons
son
put
upon
them
;
and
therefore
in
their
prophanenesse
cryed
out
,
What
portion
have
we
in
David
?
&c.
Then
immediatly
after
that
,
the
Lord
never
gave
them
any
good
King
,
1
King
.
12.16
.
So
there
grows
Religion
to
be
corrupted
in
the
people
,
and
then
for
their
wickednesse
God
gives
them
wicked
Princes
;
I
gave
them
a
King
in
mine
anger
,
and
took
him
away
in
my
wrath
.
O
Israel
thou
hast
destroyed
thy self
,
Hos.
13.9
,
10.
Israel
corrupts
it self
,
&
provokes
God
,
and
he
gives
them
a
King
in
his
anger
,
and
takes
him
away
in
his
wrath
:
And
it
is
written
as
a
heavie
curse
of
God
,
in
Lev.
26.17
.
If
you
still
trespasse
against
me
I
will
set
Princes
over
you
,
that
shall
hate
you
:
Mischievous
Princes
,
odious
Princes
that
shall
be
odious
to
God
,
and
malignant
to
the
people
.
If
you
still
provoke
me
,
and
for
all
this
turn
not
to
me
,
I
will
set
such
over
you
,
them
that
shall
be
odious
to
me
,
and
odious
to
you
,
that
shall
make
you
more
and
more
to
corrupt
your
wayes
:
And
if
God
at
any
time
give
them
good
Princes
,
he
will
leade
them
into
temptation
for
their
sin
.
In
2
Sam.
24.1
.
you
read
there
,
the
wrat●
of
the
Lord
was
kindled
against
Israel
,
and
he
provoked
David
against
them
to
say
,
Go
number
Israel
and
Iudah
:
The
wrath
of
the
Lord
was
kindled
against
Israel
,
and
he
provoked
David
,
&c.
To
what
end
?
That
so
a
plague
might
come
upon
Israel
:
So
that
(
minde
you
)
how
the
sins
of
the
time
rise
from
the
contagion
of
the
hearts
and
lives
of
the
people
;
That
look
as
a
man
catcheth
cold
on
his
feet
,
it
fils
the
head
with
distempers
:
Catch
but
cold
in
the
lowest
part
,
about
the
ancles
or
feet
;
or
suppose
the
stomack
be
somewhat
annoyed
through
ill
dyet
,
or
ill
digestion
,
what
then
?
It
strikes
up
to
the
head
presently
;
you
cannot
annoy
the
feet
,
ancles
,
or
middle
parts
,
but
the
head
will
feel
both
:
So
,
if
either
Ministers
be
corrupt
,
or
common
people
,
the
head
,
the
Rulers
will
straightway
bee
corrupt
,
it
will
not
bee
otherwise
;
If
the
Prophets
prophesie
lyes
,
and
the
Priests
bear
rule
by
their
means
,
and
the
people
love
to
have
it
so
,
what
will
be
the
end
?
Do
you
think
there
will
come
any
Princes
that
will
reform
them
?
Do
you
think
the
Lord
will
take
any
course
to
reform
such
great
evils
as
these
be
?
As
evill
first
begins
with
the
common
people
,
so
they
are
first
plagued
.
For
a
third
Reason
,
As
evill
first
begins
with
the
people
,
and
they
are
first
plagued
,
and
as
for
them
it
is
derived
to
the
Priests
and
Princes
,
and
they
are
by
that
meanes
corrupted
,
either
are
not
good
,
or
led
into
some
temptation
.
Reas.
3
So
thirdly
,
the
Lord
is
deeply
provoked
against
the
lights
and
guides
of
the
Church
,
whether
Civill
,
or
Ecclesiasticall
Church-m●n
,
or
Common-wealths
men
,
the
Lord
is
provoked
against
both
,
for
suffering
their
people
to
bedable
themselves
with
some
corruption
in
Religion
and
religious
conversation
:
In
the
34.
Ezek.
7
,
to
10.
Heare
this
,
O
yee
Shepheards
of
Israel
;
and
he
speakes
(
as
best
Interpreters
expound
it
)
both
to
Ecclesiasticall
and
Civill
Shepheards
,
to
the
Priests
in
the
Church
,
and
the
Princes
in
the
Common-wealth
,
he
speakes
expresly
to
both
:
Heare
O
yee
Shepheards
,
because
you
have
suffered
my
people
to
wander
,
and
my
flock
to
be
a
prey
,
therefore
I
am
against
you
,
and
he
professeth
he
will
rend
his
people
from
them
,
and
rend
the
very
cause
of
their
heart
,
and
execute
judgement
upon
them
,
and
he
will
judge
betweene
the
Rams
and
the
Hee
Goats
,
and
tender
Kids
,
and
will
deliver
them
,
and
set
them
one
Shepheard
over
them
,
that
shall
be
more
faithfull
to
him
and
his
people
,
even
his
servant
David
,
he
meanes
Christ
,
and
they
that
are
of
David's
spirit
,
that
shall
in
his
name
rule
his
people
.
So
that
(
mind
you
)
the
wrath
of
God
is
carried
an
end
in
this
course
,
he
begins
with
the
people
first
,
because
they
are
first
corrupt
,
and
then
with
Rulers
,
for
had
not
they
been
soon
corrupted
,
it
had
not
been
possible
that
the
Church
should
so
quickly
have
become
a
wildernesse
.
So
here
he
begins
with
the
common
sort
,
and
then
with
Ministers
,
and
then
with
the
great
Lights
that
rule
by
day
,
that
rules
the
affaires
of
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
.
For
the
use
of
this
point
briefly
;
Vse
1
It
may
serve
then
to
be
a
watchword
and
warning
to
the
common
sort
of
Christians
:
First
look
you
to
it
,
men
and
brethren
,
and
beloved
in
Christ
Jesus
,
look
you
to
it
tenderly
and
seriously
,
that
neither
doctrine
,
nor
worship
of
God
,
nor
Church
Government
be
corrupt
,
to
your
best
discerning
,
but
preserved
by
diligent
examination
of
all
things
,
according
to
the
patterne
shewed
in
the
Word
,
as
it
hath
been
hitherto
held
forth
to
you
:
Looke
to
it
,
that
the
Sea
you
wash
and
bathe
your
soules
in
be
not
defiled
,
let
it
be
so
clear
that
the
vertue
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
may
be
discerned
in
it
;
otherwise
(
beleeve
it
)
though
you
may
think
,
it
least
concernes
you
:
Let
Church-officer
look
to
it
,
and
let
Civill
Magistrates
see
to
it
,
it
is
their
calling
to
look
to
Worship
and
Government
in
their
time
and
place
:
though
that
be
true
,
they
must
look
to
it
,
and
God
will
require
it
else
at
their
hand
,
yet
if
you
look
not
to
it
,
the
wrath
of
God
will
be
powred
out
upon
you
:
If
men
unprepared
shall
most
giddily
rush
into
the
Church
,
what
will
the
issue
be
?
The
Lord
will
powre
a
cold
haile-storme
upon
you
:
never
such
coldnesse
fell
upon
men
,
as
there
wil
be
,
when
they
rush
into
Churches
before
they
be
warmed
with
the
bloud
of
Christ
Jesus
,
Revel.
8.7
.
that
was
the
first
Trumpet
of
Gods
vengeance
there
,
heavy
,
grievous
hailestones
,
great
hailestones
;
and
which
is
wonderfull
,
you
will
think
it
marvellous
,
but
it
is
true
,
as
they
were
cold
in
Religion
,
so
they
were
zealous
for
contention
and
Coveteousnesse
and
Ambition
,
and
personal
respects
,
that
if
they
got
an
opinion
by
the
end
they
contended
for
it
,
as
(
pro
aris
&
focis
)
for
fire
on
the
hearth
,
as
if
there
were
no
warmth
but
in
that
,
though
the
opinion
were
never
so
unsavoury
:
when
men
thrust
into
the
Church
and
take
it
very
ill
if
they
be
examined
;
What
will
the
issue
be
?
Nothing
but
cold
,
shill
,
dead-heartednesse
falls
upon
them
,
and
then
a
wild
fire
of
rage
and
crotchetly
opinions
,
and
then
grow
so
zealous
therein
,
as
if
religion
lay
in
some
quintessence
notions
of
theirs
:
therefore
first
look
for
,
and
beware
of
corruption
in
the
common
people
.
Then
secondly
,
let
the
Lords
Ministers
(
I
speak
to
my selfe
,
Vse
2
as
much
as
any
other
)
in
a
speciall
manner
look
to
these
things
,
that
we
diligently
looke
to
religion
,
and
the
purity
of
doctrine
and
worship
,
and
of
every
ordinance
of
God
with
circumspection
,
and
faithfulnesse
,
and
diligence
,
and
sedulity
,
and
watchfulnesse
,
that
nothing
of
the
holy
things
of
God
may
be
corrupted
that
are
committed
to
us
,
for
we
shall
next
feele
the
smart
of
it
:
For
as
religion
will
be
corrupt
in
the
people
first
,
and
so
far
as
that
you
shall
have
no
power
nor
life
of
godlinesse
in
it
,
and
the
bloud
of
Christ
will
be
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
:
So
then
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
must
looke
to
it
,
for
the
next
thing
will
bee
some
heavy
judgment
or
other
God
will
bring
upon
them
if
they
be
not
vigilant
to
see
that
all
things
bee
done
according
to
the
true
platforme
left
to
us
in
the
word
:
you
know
the
Prophet
Malachy
complaines
of
it
in
Malac.
1.11
,
12
,
13.
that
men
began
to
waxe
weary
of
sacrifices
,
and
snuffed
at
the
cost
of
it
,
and
brought
the
blinde
and
lame
,
and
any
thing
for
Sacrifice
,
and
the
Table
of
the
Lord
was
polluted
,
and
what
then
And
now
(
saith
the
Lord
)
O
yee
Priests
this
Commandement
is
for
you
,
in
the
first
verse
of
the
second
Chapter
(
it
is
a
very
sad
word
which
the
Lord
speaks
)
if
you
will
not
heare
and
lay
it
to
heart
;
what
should
they
lay
to
heart
?
This
hailstone
Corruption
of
the
people
,
this
snuffing
at
the
Ordinances
if
you
lay
not
this
to
heart
,
I
will
send
a
curse
upon
you
,
and
will
curse
your
blessings
,
yea
,
I
have
cursed
them
already
,
because
you
doe
not
lay
it
to
heart
,
and
I
will
corrupt
your
seed
,
&c.
in
the
1
,
2
,
3
,
verse
,
and
so
he
goes
on
very
sadly
in
threatning
the
Ministers
of
God
upon
this
point
:
The
people
corrupted
their
wayes
,
and
were
weary
of
holy
duties
,
cold
hearted
,
and
only
quick
for
contention
and
division
;
and
what
then
?
because
the
Ministers
of
God
doe
not
bestirre
them
,
the
Lord
brings
a
curse
upon
their
blessings
,
their
best
gifts
in
heart
,
and
outward
blessings
,
he
blasts
both
,
and
therefore
it
marveilously
concernes
Ministers
to
be
most
tender
this
way
,
to
see
that
all
be
carried
exactly
according
to
the
word
of
God
.
Vse
3
And
thirdly
,
this
may
be
a
word
of
warning
to
Magistrates
as
the
greatest
lights
in
the
Common
wealth
,
for
(
as
I
said
before
)
I
will
exclude
neither
,
for
both
are
the
Sun
in
their
several
Sphear
,
a
great
light
,
and
he
speaks
of
the
greatest
light
the
Antichristian
state
had
,
and
so
I
speak
of
the
greatest
light
this
State
hath
:
Thus
much
let
me
say
to
you
,
if
religion
be
corrupted
,
the
people
may
first
smart
for
it
,
(
if
there
be
any
corruption
it
springeth
there
)
and
we
shall
smart
for
it
before
you
;
yet
if
this
be
not
redressed
,
God
will
reserve
a
vial
for
you
,
he
will
pour
out
a
vial
upon
the
very
Sunne
,
that
you
would
think
were
out
of
gun-shot
,
but
how
high
soever
they
be
among
the
Stars
of
God
,
exalted
above
all
their
brethren
,
yet
the
Lord
can
tel
how
to
cast
some
vial
upon
your
authority
to
eclipse
,
and
darken
,
and
staine
it
,
if
the
Lord
helpe
you
not
to
continue
watchfull
in
this
kind
:
It
is
true
there
is
an
order
to
looke
to
all
corruption
in
doctrine
,
and
worship
,
and
government
that
are
stirring
in
the
Countrey
:
And
it
is
true
,
matters
of
religion
are
first
and
properly
considerable
in
the
Churches
themselves
,
by
the
officers
and
brethren
of
the
Church
:
But
if
Magistrates
shall
find
Brethren
or
Officers
defective
,
or
neglective
,
it
will
be
their
parts
to
give
free
passage
to
all
undertakings
for
redresse
,
and
if
any
thing
come
to
your
cognizance
before
it
come
to
the
Church
,
then
it
will
concerne
you
to
stirre
up
the
Church
to
looke
to
doctrine
,
worship
,
and
government
,
and
you
will
find
in
this
case
you
will
deliver
your
soules
from
danger
,
and
Church-officers
and
people
too
,
otherwise
you
see
the
danger
of
corruption
in
religion
;
if
the
earth
be
corrupt
,
the
sea
will
be
corrupt
,
and
the
rivers
and
fountaines
,
and
the
Sunne
wil
be
corrupt
,
and
all
alike
more
or
lesse
afflicted
and
plagued
of
God
,
for
toleration
of
such
evils
as
are
found
amongst
them
.
So
much
for
the
first
point
,
let
me
speak
a
word
of
another
,
and
so
come
to
an
end
.
The
next
note
is
this
:
A
wicked
heart
will
not
repent
of
sin
,
no
not
under
the
wrathfull
Doct.
2
hand
of
God
,
who
hath
power
over
his
owne
judgements
,
to
give
him
the
glory
,
but
will
rather
break
forth
to
further
wickednesse
,
even
to
blaspemy
against
the
name
of
God
.
It
was
said
of
Ahaz
,
that
when
he
was
in
distresse
on
every
hand
,
yet
in
his
distresse
he
did
trespasse
more
against
the
Lord
,
2
Chron.
28.22
.
This
is
that
King
Ahaz
:
as
who
should
say
,
brand
him
for
an
hypocrite
and
a
reprobate
,
that
in
his
distresse
trespasseth
yet
more
,
why
?
for
he
went
and
sacrificed
to
the
gods
of
Damascus
which
smote
him
,
because
the
gods
of
the
kings
of
Syria
help
them
,
&c.
In
stead
of
humbling
himself
under
Gods
hand
to
give
him
glory
,
he
breaks
forth
into
blasphemy
,
and
hardens
his
heart
,
and
repents
not
to
give
him
glory
,
but
waxes
more
fierce
against
the
Lord
,
to
blaspheme
.
And
another
prophane
King
of
Israel
,
Ioram
,
2
King
6.31
,
32
,
33.
He
weares
sackcloth
indeed
upon
his
loynes
,
but
being
in
distresse
,
by
reason
of
the
famine
,
hee
breakes
forth
into
fury
and
rage
;
God
doe
so
to
mee
and
more
also
,
if
the
head
of
Elisha
shall
stand
on
him
this
day
;
hee
meant
to
cut
off
Elisha's
head
by
reason
of
the
famine
,
when
an
Asses
head
was
sould
for
fourescore
peeces
of
silver
;
and
in
the
33
verse
,
Shall
I
wait
for
the
Lord
any
longer
?
There
he
breaks
forth
into
blasphemy
,
hee
is
full
of
fiery
indignation
and
blasphemy
against
the
God
of
Israel
;
see
you
this
son
of
a
murtherer
?
While
he
yet
spake
this
,
the
Messengers
came
down
unto
him
,
and
he
said
,
Behold
this
evil
is
of
the
Lord
,
what
should
I
waite
for
the
Lord
any
longer
?
So
you
read
in
Isa.
8.21
.
They
in
their
distresse
shall
curse
the
Lord
and
their
King
,
and
look
upward
:
This
is
the
frame
of
carnall
and
wicked
hearts
.
And
the
Reason
is
,
Reas.
1
First
,
from
the
Ignorance
of
such
wicked
spirits
;
their
Ignorance
is
such
,
they
know
not
who
smites
them
,
but
think
it
is
some
chance
;
as
the
Philistims
in
1
Sam.
6.9
.
If
he
go
up
the
way
of
his
own
coast
to
Bethshemesh
,
then
he
hath
done
us
this
evil
,
but
if
not
,
then
we
shall
know
it
was
but
some
chance
that
happened
to
us
:
They
neither
see
the
hand
of
God
that
smites
them
,
nor
their
own
desert
that
provokes
the
Lord
thus
to
smite
them
;
and
so
,
they
repent
not
to
give
him
glory
,
but
blaspheme
him
.
And
a
second
Reason
is
,
Reas.
2
Secondly
,
from
the
prophane
pride
of
a
carnall
heart
,
some
kinde
of
carelesnesse
,
and
it
is
incident
to
all
prophane
kinde
of
spirits
,
that
they
will
not
see
the
hand
of
God
,
nor
own
their
own
sinfulnesse
:
when
the
judgements
of
God
are
in
the
earth
,
the
inhabitants
of
the
world
will
learn
righteousnesse
,
Isa.
26.9
,
10
,
11.
But
they
will
not
behold
the
majesty
of
the
Lord
;
When
thy
hand
is
lifted
up
,
they
will
not
see
it
,
but
they
shall
see
it
,
and
be
ashamed
,
&c.
They
will
not
see
it
a
good
while
,
that
either
their
own
sin
hath
brought
this
judgement
,
or
that
it
is
a
just
hand
of
God
upon
them
,
they
will
not
see
such
things
as
these
.
So
you
see
the
Reasons
of
the
point
;
not
to
speak
of
what
high
reasons
might
be
given
,
of
Gods
heavie
vengeance
upon
mens
unprofitablenes
under
the
hands
of
God
,
they
grow
worse
and
worse
,
2
Tim.
3.13
.
That
the
Lord
leaves
them
to
hardnesse
of
heart
,
and
gives
them
up
to
themselves
to
obstinate
their
spirits
,
as
Pharaoh
,
that
they
will
exalt
themselves
against
him
;
and
though
you
bray
a
fool
in
a
morter
,
yet
his
folly
will
not
depart
from
him
.
The
Use
of
the
Point
is
thus
much
;
Vse
1
First
,
it
may
report
to
you
from
the
Oracle
of
God
,
that
certainly
the
Popish
State
is
going
fast
to
perdition
,
and
the
great
lights
of
that
State
,
both
the
lights
of
that
State
,
great
like
the
Sun
in
the
firmament
,
be
they
Civil
Magistrates
in
their
sphaere
,
in
highest
place
;
or
take
it
as
the
Popish
Prelacie
do
,
they
will
be
highest
in
both
kindes
,
be
it
as
it
will
be
,
as
the
common
people
have
been
visited
with
judgement
,
their
Religion
corrupt
,
and
Priests
and
Jesuits
plagued
,
and
the
Lord
hath
begun
to
plague
their
lights
in
this
world
,
and
Church
lights
too
:
So
make
account
of
this
,
forasmuch
as
they
repent
not
to
give
God
glory
,
but
break
forth
to
greater
wrath
,
and
outrage
against
the
Lord
and
his
Church
,
and
servants
,
and
secret
ones
,
what
will
the
end
of
all
this
be
?
Never
did
any
man
strive
against
God
,
and
prospered
;
what
,
under
the
mighty
hand
of
God
,
under
the
Vials
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
still
blaspheme
the
name
of
God
,
and
still
hope
to
prosper
?
Verily
you
may
write
upon
it
,
God
wil
wound
the
head
of
his
enemies
,
and
the
hairy
scalp
of
such
as
go
on
still
in
their
wickednesse
,
Psal.
68.21
.
Let
them
look
to
it
,
the
Lord
hath
begun
to
pour
out
his
wrath
,
and
one
Vial
hath
not
done
when
another
begins
to
work
,
but
they
are
pouring
upon
the
common
people
,
and
upon
Priests
and
Jesuits
,
and
will
be
more
and
more
,
and
so
shall
both
the
house
of
Austria
,
and
the
Pope
himself
,
in
their
supremacie
and
lordly
authority
;
and
howsoever
they
may
have
some
refreshing
,
and
succour
,
and
supply
in
their
declining
state
,
yet
as
their
apostacies
and
backslidings
are
perpetuall
,
as
the
Text
saith
they
are
,
seeing
they
repent
not
to
give
God
glory
,
the
Lord
hath
set
it
down
,
(
and
the
Scripture
must
be
fulfilled
)
they
will
go
on
in
their
rage
and
blasphemie
against
the
God
of
Israel
,
and
what
will
the
issue
of
that
be
?
Truly
,
if
men
prosper
in
hardnesse
of
heart
and
blasphemy
,
then
let
Pharaoh
prosper
of
old
,
and
let
all
wicked
States
prosper
;
but
the
Lord
sent
judgement
upon
judgement
,
upon
Pharaoh
,
first
upon
the
waters
,
and
then
upon
the
fruits
of
the
field
,
at
length
he
came
to
Murrain
of
the
Beasts
,
and
then
a
plague
upon
their
first-born
;
and
when
that
served
not
,
then
the
wrath
of
God
came
upon
the
red
Sea
,
and
over-whelmed
them
all
:
This
is
Gods
manner
of
dealing
,
and
let
the
Imperiall
State
,
and
all
blasphemers
know
it
,
that
they
shall
not
prosper
in
stouting
it
out
against
the
Lord
,
but
(
believe
it
)
as
they
have
begun
to
fall
before
reformed
Churches
,
so
they
shall
surely
fall
:
As
it
was
told
Haman
in
Ester
6.13
.
If
this
Mordecai
be
of
the
seed
of
the
Iews
,
before
whom
thou
hast
begun
to
fall
,
thou
shalt
not
prevail
,
but
shalt
surely
fall
before
him
:
So
fall
they
will
,
and
in
falling
they
shall
fall
,
and
yet
more
and
more
fall
,
till
the
Lord
hath
cut
them
off
,
root
&
branch
:
there
is
more
judgments
,
you
shall
read
of
a
further
Vial
upon
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
and
upon
the
air
,
and
then
Babilon
is
fallen
,
it
is
not
long
till
then
,
there
is
but
three
Vials
more
,
and
whether
some
of
them
be
not
yet
begun
to
be
poured
out
,
it
is
not
yet
so
cleer
:
Let
them
know
it
for
their
terrour
,
and
we
for
our
comfort
,
the
Lord
will
go
on
in
destroying
to
destroy
them
.
It
is
a
speech
the
Lord
often
useth
,
in
Isaiah
9.12
,
13
,
14.
Yet
for
all
this
his
anger
is
not
turned
away
,
but
his
hand
is
stretched
out
still
:
Why
?
For
the
people
turn
not
to
him
that
smites
them
,
neither
do
they
seek
the
Lord
of
hoasts
;
and
when
they
do
not
turn
to
him
,
then
the
hand
of
the
Lord
is
not
drawn
back
,
but
stretched
out
still
:
that
is
the
constant
course
of
Gods
providence
,
as
the
people
turn
not
to
him
that
smites
them
,
so
the
Lord
will
go
on
,
and
cut
off
head
and
tail
,
branch
and
rush
in
one
day
,
ancient
,
honorable
,
he
is
the
head
;
and
the
Prophet
that
teacheth
lyes
,
hee
is
the
tail
,
&c.
For
a
second
Use
of
this
Point
,
This
may
serve
to
teach
us
,
that
the
Lord
is
the
chief
Governour
,
Vse
2
and
hath
the
chief
power
of
all
the
plagues
and
judgements
that
do
fall
upon
men
:
And
that
aggravates
the
impenitencie
of
these
wicked
men
,
that
they
do
not
fall
under
his
hand
that
hath
power
over
these
plagues
,
but
still
go
on
hardning
themselves
against
him
whose
plague
is
upon
them
.
Therefore
he
hath
power
over
them
,
and
he
will
maintain
it
,
and
the
judgements
shall
go
on
destroying
to
destroy
,
till
like
Vials
of
quick-silver
they
have
rooted
them
out
from
the
land
of
the
living
:
Is
there
any
evil
in
the
City
,
which
the
Lord
hath
not
done
?
Amos
3.6
.
If
a
man
were
to
speak
to
Christian
Princes
in
other
parts
,
how
might
a
man
call
upon
them
,
to
beware
of
timerousnesse
,
and
fear
,
in
provoking
the
displeasure
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
or
of
the
Pope
?
For
the
wrath
of
God
is
gone
out
against
that
State
,
and
the
Pope
,
and
the
Lord
hath
power
over
these
plagues
:
Why
should
we
fear
all
the
power
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
or
Papall
thunderbolts
,
when
the
Lord
hath
you
under
his
hand
,
when
he
means
to
go
on
plaguing
to
plague
?
Shall
men
underprop
this
rotten
building
which
the
Lord
intends
to
destroy
?
This
cursed
fabrick
which
the
Lord
will
ruinate
?
Do
you
think
to
strengthen
your selves
by
them
,
when
they
are
not
able
to
help
themselves
?
No
,
it
is
a
time
of
Gods
plague
;
and
therefore
it
is
a
warning
and
Trumpet
to
all
Christian
nations
,
and
to
us
,
do
not
think
if
we
shall
not
yield
to
this
and
that
of
Antichrist
,
then
Churches
and
Magistrates
shall
never
subsist
,
fear
it
not
;
I
tell
you
,
all
the
States
that
cleave
to
Popery
,
shall
fall
with
Popery
,
if
they
continue
in
it
:
Indeed
if
the
Lord
rescue
and
redeem
them
with
a
mighty
hand
,
and
bow
their
power
and
Crown
,
to
comply
with
the
Lord
Jesus
and
his
people
,
they
may
save
themselves
and
their
Kingdoms
;
but
otherwise
it
is
not
possible
for
them
to
prosper
,
in
maintaining
this
ruinous
Babylon
that
hastens
to
destruction
.
The
Lords
plagues
they
are
,
and
it
is
not
all
the
power
of
men
,
or
Princes
,
no
nor
of
Angels
in
heaven
,
nor
devils
in
hell
,
that
can
take
off
the
plagues
that
God
hath
set
on
.
Thirdly
,
it
teacheth
us
what
is
the
duty
of
all
the
sons
of
men
Vse
3
under
Gods
hand
,
namely
to
repent
of
sin
,
which
hath
brought
Gods
hand
,
for
this
is
an
aggravation
of
the
wickednesse
of
these
lights
,
that
they
repented
not
to
give
God
glory
,
when
the
vials
of
Gods
wrath
was
upon
them
,
but
stil
grew
more
wicked
,
even
to
blaspheme
:
What
saith
the
Apostle
Peter
?
Humble
your selves
therefore
under
the
mighty
hand
of
God
,
that
he
may
exalt
you
in
due
time
,
1
Pet.
5.6
.
Hath
the
Lord
begun
to
smite
the
common
state
,
and
it
may
be
the
body
of
the
countrey
,
in
that
which
is
the
sinewes
of
trading
,
in
the
scarcities
of
moneyes
?
Brethren
do
you
think
it
is
not
a
judgement
of
God
?
Is
not
the
silver
and
gold
his
?
and
hath
he
it
not
for
this
state
as
well
as
for
others
,
if
we
had
not
some
wayes
provoked
him
?
Did
he
not
take
it
away
from
them
in
Hagge
,
when
they
neglected
Temple
work
?
And
did
not
he
say
,
The
silver
and
gold
is
mine
,
1
Hag.
6.
and
2
Hag.
6.7
,
8
?
Hath
not
the
Lord
blasted
us
,
because
we
grew
cold
hearted
,
and
formall
in
Church-fellowship
,
and
confident
,
and
warme
,
and
bold-hearted
in
matters
pertaining
to
our selves
and
to
the
world
,
and
in
matters
that
tended
onely
to
tumult
?
What
then
?
In
such
a
case
marvell
not
,
if
the
Lord
send
forth
a
Vial
of
his
wrath
upon
us
,
and
curse
our
blessings
,
that
that
which
within
these
4
,
or
5
,
years
was
but
a
drug
,
and
men
would
not
labour
for
money
,
they
would
have
corne
,
and
be
glad
of
it
,
they
would
have
provisions
.
Now
provisions
are
a
drug
,
Beef
and
Butter
,
it
is
not
currant
now
,
men
will
give
no
money
for
it
,
they
will
not
part
with
it
:
Is
it
not
a
Vial
of
his
wrath
,
or
at
least
a
twig
of
his
rod
?
And
is
it
not
meet
now
to
repent
,
and
give
him
glory
,
that
hath
power
over
this
plague
,
that
we
be
not
senslesse
,
and
obdurate
?
And
doth
not
the
Lord
say
he
will
curse
our
blessings
,
he
saith
so
to
Ministers
,
and
will
any
be
free
?
Will
any
prosper
when
they
lay
not
Gods
hand
to
heart
,
but
make
a
trifling
businesse
of
it
?
but
make
account
the
Lord
calls
men
to
serious
consideration
of
it
.
To
make
an
end
,
Let
this
be
the
last
Use
.
Vse
4
To
teach
you
what
the
nature
and
practise
of
Repentance
is
:
What
is
the
nature
and
practise
of
it
?
It
is
lively
set
forth
in
the
Text
(
I
might
be
large
herein
)
they
repented
not
to
give
God
glory
:
So
there
is
the
proper
act
of
repentance
,
when
it
runnes
right
,
in
a
right
chanell
,
it
gives
God
glory
:
What
glory
doth
it
give
God
?
First
,
it
gives
him
the
glory
of
his
Soveraignty
,
the
Text
is
plain
,
as
They
gave
not
glory
to
God
that
hath
power
over
these
plagues
;
they
are
Gods
plagues
,
and
he
hath
power
to
send
them
,
and
we
see
his
hand
in
them
,
his
plagues
they
are
,
and
that
is
the
first
thing
in
repentance
,
to
see
it
is
the
hand
of
God
in
this
kind
,
and
that
kind
,
in
any
kind
that
may
befall
us
,
Give
God
the
glory
of
his
soveraignty
,
who
hath
sent
these
plagues
,
and
this
will
help
us
to
repentance
.
2.
Give
him
the
glory
of
his
Justice
,
that
hath
sent
them
most
justly
for
his
part
,
and
on
our
part
most
deservedly
:
Neh.
9.33
.
The
faithfull
in
Israel
say
,
Thou
art
just
in
all
that
is
come
up
n
us
,
we
have
dealt
wickedly
,
and
thou
hast
done
righteously
.
Thus
repentance
gives
God
the
glory
of
his
Justice
,
as
well
as
of
his
Soveraignty
:
we
have
provoked
God
to
plague
us
in
this
or
that
kind
,
whether
I
speak
to
publick
States
or
private
persons
,
if
any
evill
lyes
upon
us
,
it
is
the
hand
of
God
,
whether
it
come
for
one
end
or
other
,
and
(
beleeve
it
)
it
is
for
us
to
give
him
the
glory
of
his
justice
,
as
well
as
of
his
soveraignty
:
We
have
given
him
just
cause
by
our
worldly
mindednesse
,
by
our
estrangement
from
the
Lord
,
and
spirituall
work
,
and
falling
short
of
our
spirituall
aimes
and
ends
:
we
cut
short
our
growth
in
Christianity
,
and
the
Lord
cuts
short
our
outward
estate
:
Doe
you
think
a
Christians
outward
estate
shall
prosper
,
when
his
inward
estate
growes
leaner
and
leaner
?
And
as
you
give
him
the
glory
of
his
justice
and
soveraignty
.
So
,
3.
Give
him
the
glory
of
his
truth
,
which
these
wicked
persons
would
not
give
him
the
glory
of
:
To
acknowledge
their
religion
was
a
dead
sea
,
like
Mare
mortuum
,
to
acknowledge
the
bloud-thirstinesse
of
their
Priests
and
Jesuits
,
they
shall
drink
bloud
therefore
,
they
would
not
acknowledge
reformation
,
but
blasphemed
it
as
hereticall
innovation
,
and
therefore
the
Lord
had
poured
a
vial
upon
their
great
lights
in
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
and
will
doe
it
more
and
more
till
they
be
consumed
;
they
give
not
God
the
glory
of
his
truth
:
As
Ioshuah
said
to
Achan
.
Iosh
.
7.19
My
son
give
glory
to
God
,
and
tell
me
truly
what
thou
hast
done
:
And
he
told
him
truly
,
there
was
some
hope
of
some
seed
of
repentance
;
and
it
is
not
possible
a
man
should
truly
repent
before
God
,
in
confessing
what
hath
been
wickedly
done
,
if
he
denyes
any
thing
that
his
conscience
tels
him
is
truth
:
Nay
,
some
give
God
the
glory
,
and
tell
me
now
what
thou
hast
done
?
If
a
man
hide
it
under
his
tongue
,
it
is
not
possible
hee
should
repent
,
why
?
for
he
cannot
give
God
glory
,
he
gives
him
not
the
glory
of
his
truth
,
and
then
there
is
no
repentance
.
And
,
4.
What
doth
repentance
give
God
the
glory
of
?
as
of
his
soveraignty
,
and
justice
,
and
truth
,
in
making
humble
confession
of
it
where
we
are
called
,
if
we
have
just
occasion
;
so
the
Lord
requires
that
we
should
give
him
the
glory
of
his
mercy
and
grace
,
that
we
looke
for
all
our
pardon
and
mercy
in
the
bloud
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
in
unfeigned
seeking
after
fellowship
with
him
,
beleeving
on
his
grace
,
confessing
what
is
sinfull
,
turning
from
our
evill
wayes
,
laying
hold
of
eternall
life
,
&
of
every
gift
of
the
Spirit
,
that
might
quicken
us
in
every
spirituall
duty
,
that
we
might
depend
upon
his
grace
for
pardon
,
and
healing
of
our
bottomlesse
depth
of
unbeleefe
for
the
changing
of
our
hearts
,
and
quickening
of
our
spirits
;
this
gives
God
the
glory
of
his
grace
,
thus
repentance
doth
:
In
the
130.
Psal.
3
,
4.
If
thou
Lord
shouldest
marke
iniquity
,
who
then
should
stand
?
There
they
give
him
the
glory
of
his
justice
;
but
there
is
pardon
with
thee
that
thou
maist
be
feared
,
there
they
give
him
the
glory
of
his
pardoning
mercy
;
thus
ought
all
to
doe
,
that
unfaignedly
desire
to
walk
in
the
serious
practise
and
use
of
repentance
:
You
never
repent
kindly
whiles
a
spirit
of
bondage
lyes
upon
you
,
and
makes
you
sensible
of
the
wrath
of
God
and
hell
,
that
alone
will
never
bring
forth
kindly
repentance
,
but
when
the
Lord
helps
us
to
give
him
the
glory
of
his
power
,
that
he
swayes
and
rules
in
all
,
and
that
wee
give
him
the
glory
of
his
justice
,
that
hath
righteously
plagued
us
,
and
the
glory
of
his
truth
to
confesse
truly
what
is
done
amisse
,
and
the
glory
of
his
grace
to
pardon
sin
,
and
heale
the
soule
,
this
is
repentance
,
and
without
this
there
is
no
repentance
:
It
is
a
wonder
to
see
when
people
provoke
God
and
the
Church
,
how
little
able
they
are
to
give
God
glory
,
but
take
glory
to
themselves
still
,
it
was
thus
and
thus
,
and
might
have
been
interpreted
thus
and
thus
,
it
is
a
wonder
to
see
how
little
they
give
God
the
glory
,
our
own
glory
lyes
so
neere
us
:
And
therefore
it
behoves
us
,
as
we
desire
sincerity
,
to
repent
;
so
to
make
conscience
of
giving
him
glory
,
let
all
run
in
that
streame
,
that
we
acknowledge
his
justice
,
and
truth
,
and
mercy
,
and
grace
,
and
look
up
to
him
for
receiving
from
him
whatever
is
of
his
mercy
and
grace
needfull
for
us
,
and
then
we
shall
avoid
those
plagues
and
judgements
which
are
threatned
or
gone
forth
against
us
,
and
shall
recover
from
under
Gods
hand
,
like
gold
out
of
the
fire
.
THE
FIFT
VIALL
.
REVEL.
16.10
,
11.
And
the
fifth
Angell
poured
out
his
Viall
upon
the
seat
of
the
Beast
]
or
,
as
the
word
is
in
the
Originall
,
the
Thrones
and
his
Kingdome
was
full
of
darkenesse
,
and
they
gnawed
their
Tongues
for
paine
,
And
blasphemed
the
God
of
Heaven
because
of
their
paines
,
and
their
sores
,
and
repented
not
of
their
deeds
.
IN
these
words
you
have
described
the
powring
out
of
the
Viall
of
the
fifth
Angell
,
and
described
it
is
,
First
by
the
subject
on
which
it
was
powred
[
On
the
throne
of
the
Beast
.
]
Secondly
by
the
effect
of
it
,
which
is
double
.
1.
Proper
and
primary
[
His
Kingdome
was
thereby
darkened
]
2.
The
secondary
and
accidentall
events
were
three
.
-
1.
Anguish
and
indignation●
They
gnawed
their
Tounges
for
paine
.
]
-
2.
Blasphemy
[
They
blasphemed
the
God
of
Heaven
.
]
-
3.
Impenitency
[
They
repented
not
of
their
deeds
.
This
Scripture
and
the
interpretation
of
it
,
is
the
more
difficult
,
because
it
is
generally
conceived
that
the
execution
of
Gods
judgements
upon
the
Beast
,
hath
not
yet
gone
beyond
the
powring
out
of
the
fourth
Viall
,
therefore
conjectures
about
it
,
will
be
the
more
difficult
,
and
it
may
be
more
uncertaine
:
yet
because
the
Scripture
in
it selfe
is
not
darke
,
how
darke
so
ever
we
may
be
in
our
apprehensions
:
The
Kingdome
of
the
Beast
is
darke
,
but
not
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
.
And
the
Lord
hath
promised
a
gracious
blessing
upon
all
that
read
,
and
heare
the
words
of
this
prophecy
,
Chap.
1.
verse
3.
so
that
by
the
comparing
of
one
part
of
this
prophecy
with
another
,
and
observing
the
due
poise
of
every
word
in
his
place
,
with
holy
feare
and
reverence
,
the
Lord
is
wont
to
lead
his
people
into
truth
,
according
to
the
promise
made
to
the
Apostle
,
Iohn
16.13
.
(
which
is
fulfilled
to
every
successour
of
theirs
in
some
measure
)
Let
us
therefore
goe
on
in
the
feare
of
God
to
consider
of
these
things
.
First
the
difficulty
chiefely
lyeth
in
opening
the
subject
whereon
this
Viall
will
be
powred
,
for
open
that
,
and
the
rest
will
be
cleare
.
The
seat
of
the
Beast
is
generally
taken
for
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
it
is
confirmed
from
the
like
speech
,
Rev.
13.2
.
Where
the
Dragon
gave
the
Beast
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
(
or
throne
)
and
great
authority
,
and
therefore
they
gather
from
hence
the
ruine
of
Rome
,
applying
also
hereunto
some
prophecies
of
the
Sibills
,
who
in
their
Language
tell
us
thus
much
,
that
Rome
shall
then
be
desolate
,
and
be
as
if
it
had
never
been
a
state
.
Now
though
we
have
much
cause
to
glorifie
God
for
the
labours
of
such
of
his
servants
as
have
given
that
exposition
,
yet
I
must
confesse
I
cannot
rest
satisfied
with
that
interpretation
:
for
I
finde
it
cleare
in
the
sequell
of
this
Chapter
,
that
Babilon
(
which
is
doubtlesse
meant
of
Rome
[
As
throughout
the
seventeenth
Chapter
it
is
also
]
is
said
to
come
up
into
Remembrance
before
God
in
the
19.
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
And
that
is
in
the
powring
out
the
seventh
Viall
;
which
implyeth
that
before
,
it
came
not
up
in
remembrance
before
God
in
point
of
actuall
punishment
,
for
things
are
said
to
come
up
into
●●●●●brance
before
God
,
when
he
taketh
in
hand
either
to
shew
mercy
to
them
,
or
to
powre
out
wrath
upon
them
,
a
signe
that
the
Viall
and
fiercenesse
of
his
wrath
was
not
yet
powred
out
upon
Rome
:
besides
it
is
expressed
in
this
Text
,
that
upon
the
powring
out
of
this
Viall
,
the
Kingdome
of
the
beast
was
darkened
,
but
there
is
a
great
difference
betweene
darkning
,
and
destroying
;
Egypt
was
darkened
,
before
Pharoh
was
destroyed
,
or
the
body
of
Egypt
overwhelmed
in
the
red
Sea
.
Upon
these
grounds
therefore
I
cannot
conceive
that
it
is
meant
of
Rome
,
but
of
something
else
,
which
in
Scripture
is
to
be
understood
by
[
Throne
]
sometimes
it
is
put
for
that
forme
of
government
and
authority
which
any
person
or
state
sitting
on
that
throne
doth
administer
,
as
it
is
said
of
Christ
,
that
his
throne
is
a
throne
of
Righteousnesse
,
and
that
is
not
so
much
spoken
of
the
place
where
he
governeth
,
as
of
the
government
it selfe
,
so
in
the
89
Psalme
29.
&
36
,
37.
I
will
make
his
throne
as
the
dayes
of
Heaven
,
and
againe
his
throne
shall
be
as
the
Sunne
before
me
;
It
shall
be
established
for
ever
as
the
Moone
,
and
in
Psalme
122.5
.
Thrones
of
judgement
are
distinguished
from
the
thrones
of
the
house
of
David
,
to
wit
,
such
as
David
hath
erected
:
so
by
the
like
proposition
it
is
here
meant
of
that
forme
of
government
,
which
the
beast
exerciseth
in
the
Church
both
subjectively
,
that
which
himselfe
doth
occupy
over
the
Churches
subject
to
him
,
and
effectively
,
that
which
proceedeth
from
him
,
and
is
exercised
by
others
in
other
Churches
according
to
the
frame
and
forme
of
government
received
from
him
,
and
that
is
such
a
peerelesse
kind
of
government
,
as
wherein
one
alone
doth
rule
;
for
a
throne
is
such
a
kind
of
seate
wherein
one
of
peerelesse
authority
doth
governe
;
as
a
Monarch
in
his
owne
Dominion
.
Indeed
the
universall
supremacy
of
the
Pope
both
in
spirituall
and
temporall
things
,
whereby
he
challengeth
transcendent
authority
over
all
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
was
violated
by
the
fourth
Viall
of
these
Angels
:
but
yet
still
here
is
another
throne
which
yet
hitherto
remaineth
unplagued
,
and
that
is
his
singular
sole
authority
,
and
monarchicall
government
,
whereby
he
sitteth
chiefe
and
onely
Judge
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
in
his
own
jurisdiction
,
and
like
unto
which
he
hath
established
the
government
of
all
National
,
Provinciall
and
Diocesan
Churches
,
and
so
this
interpretation
doth
very
fitly
suit
with
the
proper
effect
of
the
powring
out
of
this
Viall
expressed
in
the
Text
[
his
Kingdome
was
darkened
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
what
kinde
of
government
is
that
?
such
as
wherein
one
doth
raigne
,
as
they
are
wont
to
say
there
must
be
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
One
Prince
in
a
state
:
this
forme
of
government
himselfe
doth
exercise
still
in
his
owne
jurisdiction
inviolately
,
and
this
he
hath
brought
into
all
national
and
Provinciall
and
Diocesan
Churches
in
the
world
where
popery
hath
prevailed
;
and
which
still
continueth
in
some
Protestant
Churches
,
where
though
the
Doctrine
,
and
worship
of
Popery
be
abolished
,
and
the
transcendent
supremacy
of
his
government
,
yet
the
forme
of
his
government
,
monarchicall
,
or
sole
and
singular
government
by
one
,
that
is
Episcopacy
,
is
still
continued
.
Who
is
then
the
fifth
Angel
that
hath
powred
out
his
Viall
upon
this
peerelesse
government
the
Episcopacy
?
Though
it
be
said
this
Viall
is
not
yet
powred
out
,
and
though
it
haply
was
not
powred
out
with
the
writings
of
such
men
(
who
so
conceived
)
were
under
their
hands
:
yet
Beza
,
and
Cartwright
did
sprinkle
some
drops
of
this
Viall
upon
this
government
,
though
the
power
and
strength
of
the
Episcopacy
in
their
time
was
such
as
drunke
them
up
like
the
dry
Earth
,
that
drinketh
in
the
raine
;
yet
will
not
God
be
so
put
off
from
his
word
,
he
powreth
out
more
drops
upon
them
by
holy
Baines
his
triall
of
Diocesan
government
,
and
godly
learned
Parkers
Ecclesiasticall
Politie
,
but
these
were
drops
:
you
now
see
whole
Vialls
full
of
wrath
powred
out
by
the
whole
Church
of
Scotland
,
who
have
engaged
themselves
,
and
their
state
for
ever
in
this
quarrell
,
and
have
beene
carried
along
herein
,
not
in
a
way
of
popular
tumult
,
but
with
such
wisedome
,
courage
,
judgement
and
Piety
,
that
you
may
see
and
say
that
it
is
not
a
Viall
powred
out
by
an
unadvised
multitude
,
but
by
an
Angell
of
God
,
by
the
Heavenly
Ministers
of
his
wrath
.
It
hath
beene
taken
in
hand
with
serious
and
deepe
and
generall
humiliation
,
judging
themselves
for
their
toleration
of
such
a
government
amongst
themselves
,
and
so
seconded
in
their
constant
fruits
of
Reformation
,
as
that
their
very
adversaries
stand
amazed
to
behold
them
,
and
these
are
not
drops
alone
,
but
like
unto
great
ground
showers
which
grow
unto
a
floud
and
overflow
all
for
they
have
turned
away
the
floud
of
superstition
in
their
owne
Country
,
by
the
Rivers
of
the
power
of
God
,
and
his
Evangelicall
truth
,
so
now
they
have
also
flowed
into
England
,
insomuch
that
a
great
many
of
the
Commons
of
England
and
many
noble
Peeres
,
doe
begin
to
say
that
Episcopacy
is
an
antichristian
frame
and
forme
,
which
he
brought
in
,
and
doth
still
countenance
and
animate
,
and
while
it
continueth
,
popery
will
not
fall
:
whereupon
,
It
hath
come
to
passe
(
if
your
intelligences
faile
not
)
that
many
sad
considerations
have
beene
taken
up
in
England
,
whether
it
be
not
best
to
abandon
all
such
thrones
:
men
will
not
fight
for
the
defence
of
these
thrones
,
nor
draw
their
purses
to
maintaine
such
warre
,
but
men
begin
generally
to
be
taught
of
God
,
that
this
is
not
the
forme
of
the
government
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Nor
doe
I
know
that
any
of
the
former
Vialls
have
beene
powred
out
by
any
men
,
whose
loines
have
beene
more
gert
with
truth
,
and
whose
cloathing
hath
beene
more
pure
,
and
white
,
then
these
servants
of
God
have
been
gert
,
and
cloathed
withall
.
These
things
being
thus
understood
,
take
you
the
sequell
,
and
it
will
easily
interpret
it selfe
;
for
doth
not
hereby
the
Kingdome
of
the
beast
(
his
monarchicall
forme
of
Church
government
)
grow
full
of
darkenesse
?
Is
not
Episcopacy
now
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
?
the
very
word
of
the
Text
,
as
it
were
alluding
to
the
Nation
that
darkeneth
it
?
Episcopall
government
doth
it
not
grow
darke
?
yea
full
of
darkenesse
?
Is
it
not
scotized
,
darkned
and
beclouded
with
a
Scottish
mist
?
so
as
that
it
groweth
base
and
vile
,
not
onely
in
the
eyes
of
godly
,
wise
,
and
judicious
Divines
,
but
in
the
eyes
of
good
people
;
nor
of
godly
people
alone
,
but
of
many
civill
,
and
orderly
mindes
:
mervaile
not
therefore
if
it
be
said
that
the
Kingdome
of
the
beast
(
that
is
,
this
forme
of
his
government
be
full
of
darkenesse
:
And
hath
not
this
darkenesse
procured
other
secondary
effects
?
doe
they
not
gnaw
their
tongues
for
very
indignation
,
what
doe
you
thinke
of
the
chiefe
Church
governors
of
Scotland
?
and
some
of
the
chiefe
of
that
order
in
England
,
and
their
chiefe
companions
(
if
your
reports
be
true
)
doe
they
not
get
themselves
into
darke
corners
?
2.
And
for
the
second
event
[
They
blasphemed
the
God
of
Heaven
]
have
you
not
heard
that
the
powring
out
of
this
Viall
hath
beene
by
them
accounted
nothing
else
but
Rebellion
against
the
state
of
the
Kingdome
?
have
they
not
taxed
that
(
which
is
the
reviving
of
the
Church
and
Common
wealth
)
to
be
the
ruine
of
both
?
And
for
the
third
event
[
They
repented
not
of
their
deeds
]
have
they
no
cause
thinke
you
to
repent
of
all
their
oppressions
and
tyrannies
over
godly
men
,
through
many
ages
?
for
that
their
governments
have
been
formidable
to
none
but
the
peaceable
men
of
the
Land
:
if
it
be
a
drunkard
or
some
base
fellow
that
commeth
to
their
Courts
,
they
say
to
him
,
what
doest
thou
here
thou
simple
fellow
?
pay
thy
fees
,
and
be
gone
:
but
for
the
people
of
God
,
nothing
will
satisfie
but
their
extirpation
from
their
Ministery
,
livings
and
dwellings
;
they
shall
not
be
allowed
to
breath
in
the
free
aire
,
if
any
prison
in
the
Countrey
will
hold
them
.
And
is
it
not
to
be
repented
of
the
invasions
of
the
liberties
of
Church
,
and
of
civill
liberties
which
have
beene
by
some
of
them
desperatly
impeached
,
so
as
that
neither
subject
nor
Prince
shall
know
what
belongeth
to
either
of
them
;
and
some
of
the
throne
of
the
beast
will
tell
you
,
that
betweene
Prince
and
subject
there
is
no
meum
,
&
tuum
,
but
the
Prince
may
say
omne
meum
,
are
not
these
things
to
be
repented
of
?
And
is
there
no
superstition
to
be
repented
of
?
And
have
they
repented
of
these
things
?
doth
any
semblance
of
repentance
appeare
?
have
they
not
still
gone
an
end
,
even
while
this
Viall
hath
beene
in
powring
out
to
put
new
inventions
upon
Gods
people
?
have
they
not
imposed
an
Antichristian
Oath
,
that
this
is
the
onely
government
,
and
that
they
neither
doe
acknowledge
nor
ever
will
acknowledge
any
other
,
and
is
not
this
a
blasphemy
against
the
name
and
Crowne
of
Christ
Jesus
?
and
yet
they
repent
not
of
these
deeds
:
therefore
they
have
said
not
much
amisse
,
that
said
that
all
the
mischiefes
that
have
sprung
up
in
any
state
in
the
World
,
where
these
thrones
have
beene
set
up
,
have
sprung
from
them
that
sate
upon
these
thrones
.
Thus
you
see
what
is
the
true
and
simple
meaning
of
these
words
,
and
I
durst
not
have
spoken
it
,
but
that
no
other
interpretation
will
well
abide
by
the
words
of
the
Text.
Babilon
will
not
abide
it
,
for
that
commeth
up
into
remembrance
in
the
seventh
Viall
;
doe
but
consider
all
things
together
,
and
weigh
the
words
of
the
Text
well
with
what
goeth
before
,
and
with
what
will
follow
after
by
the
helpe
of
God
,
and
you
shall
find
this
to
be
the
true
meaning
.
Neverthelesse
though
these
former
and
late
attempts
against
Episcopacy
may
bee
the
beginning
of
this
Viall
,
and
some
good
measure
also
of
the
powring
it
forth
,
you
may
believe
that
it
will
not
rest
here
,
but
as
Moses
said
Deut.
32.4
.
Perfect
is
the
worke
of
God
,
and
as
the
Lord
spake
concerning
Eli.
1
Sam.
3.12
.
When
I
begin
,
I
will
also
make
an
end
,
so
(
reserving
all
due
honour
unto
those
interpreters
who
rest
from
their
labours
and
their
workes
doe
follow
them
)
I
doe
conceive
,
and
believe
,
that
this
Viall
will
goe
on
from
our
native
Countrey
to
all
the
Catholickes
Countries
round
about
them
,
untill
it
come
unto
the
very
gates
of
Rome
it selfe
.
In
the
meane
time
all
these
Vialls
are
at
worke
,
and
one
is
not
ended
when
another
is
begun
,
though
that
which
most
excelleth
is
most
in
observation
,
and
the
powring
out
thereof
,
is
the
worke
which
the
Lord
calleth
men
principally
to
attend
upon
,
and
wherein
God
hath
manifested
his
presence
most
,
and
wil
goe
on
still
to
manifest
more
of
the
presence
of
his
wrath
unto
other
states
:
now
the
points
that
arise
from
the
words
are
two
.
That
forme
of
government
,
wherein
one
by
sole
and
singular
Doct.
1
authority
doth
govern
the
Church
specially
many
Churches
and
most
of
all
,
all
Churches
doth
spring
from
the
Earth
and
savoureth
of
the
Earth
,
for
so
it
appeareth
to
be
from
the
Text
,
for
all
these
Angels
powred
out
their
Vialls
upon
the
Earth
:
Verse
1.
Not
as
Earth
is
opposed
to
other
elements
,
but
as
it
is
opposed
to
Heaven
:
so
that
as
their
Earth
is
earthly
,
so
is
their
Sea
,
and
their
Rivers
,
and
Fountaines
,
and
their
Sunne
:
and
this
throne
is
but
an
earthly
throne
,
you
see
no
such
throne
in
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
opened
in
Heaven
:
so
farre
as
Churches
are
Heavenly
,
these
thrones
are
not
set
up
in
them
:
for
this
is
it
which
Iohn
reprooveth
(
3.
Io.
9.
)
in
Diotrephes
,
that
he
loveth
to
be
a
primate
and
would
not
regard
a
letter
from
Iohn
himselfe
though
an
Apostle
;
&
for
the
brethren
he
would
not
receive
them
himself
,
and
forbad
them
that
would
,
and
cast
them
out
of
the
Church
,
the
true
spirit
of
an
earthly
Primate
,
for
they
savour
of
earthly
ambition
and
covetousnesse
,
love
Balaams
wages
,
they
stick
not
to
buy
their
places
for
silver
,
care
not
what
they
give
for
them
,
but
having
gotten
them
with
buying
,
they
must
maintaine
them
by
selling
,
they
must
sell
Ordinations
and
Absolutions
,
and
Dispensations
,
and
must
be
maintained
by
the
benevolences
of
their
obedient
Clergy
,
and
in
truth
the
summe
of
the
matter
is
,
quid
mihi
dabis
?
and
what
is
all
this
but
earthly
bravery
,
if
ever
you
have
beene
at
their
thrones
(
though
it
were
but
the
thrones
of
their
chauncellors
and
Officialls
)
you
shall
see
nothing
but
that
which
savoureth
of
the
Earth
,
earthly
pride
,
or
pleasure
or
Covetousnesse
,
I
am
,
(
and
have
lesse
cause
then
many
others
from
my
last
Diocesan
,
who
being
more
learned
,
was
more
ingenuous
and
favourable
then
many
others
)
not
wont
to
speake
these
things
,
yet
when
the
necessity
of
clearing
my
Text
leadeth
me
to
them
,
I
may
not
without
unfaithfullnesse
to
God
and
his
Church
,
keepe
silence
,
we
came
not
hither
to
speake
hardly
of
other
Churches
:
but
when
the
Word
of
God
calleth
for
it
,
we
should
be
wickedly
silent
if
we
should
not
let
the
people
know
,
what
the
mercy
and
blessing
is
,
which
we
doe
enjoy
,
and
what
we
are
delivered
from
.
Rea.
1
The
first
Reason
of
the
Doctrine
is
from
that
forme
of
Church
estate
,
which
Christ
hath
instituted
in
his
Word
,
which
is
no
other
,
but
the
government
of
a
Church
of
a
particular
visible
Congregation
;
He
owneth
no
other
,
nor
giveth
any
government
to
any
besides
them
.
If
thy
brother
offend
thee
,
goe
and
tell
the
Church
,
and
must
the
offence
stay
till
all
the
world
be
gathered
together
;
or
if
it
were
meant
of
one
Diocesan
or
provinciall
Church
,
when
will
they
meete
?
therefore
the
Church
that
must
heare
al
offences
is
the
Church
of
a
particular
Congregation
,
which
may
all
of
them
meete
together
in
one
place
(
1
Cor.
14.23
.
)
and
then
though
offences
come
thicke
,
they
may
all
be
orderly
heard
and
remooved
.
And
consider
moreover
(
that
which
further
cleares
up
this
first
ground
)
what
variety
of
officers
God
hath
given
to
this
Church
,
not
many
Parishes
to
one
Bishop
,
but
many
Bishops
to
one
Church
,
so
as
that
Paul
writteth
to
the
Saints
at
Philippi
,
with
the
Bishops
and
Deacons
,
Phil.
1.1
.
And
he
sendeth
for
the
Elders
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
Acts
20.17
.
Whom
he
calleth
Bishops
Verse
28.
And
they
were
more
then
one
in
every
Church
,
according
to
Acts
14.23
.
They
ordained
them
Elders
in
every
Church
,
directly
contrary
to
the
practise
of
the
Lord
Bishops
of
these
dayes
;
These
things
we
speake
,
that
the
people
may
know
we
set
forth
no
new
inventions
,
though
it
be
true
that
there
is
a
newnesse
in
all
the
blessings
of
the
new
Testament
,
whereas
all
the
inventions
of
men
wax
old
as
doth
a
garment
,
and
there
is
no
new
thing
under
the
sunne
,
as
touching
mens
inventions
,
but
they
will
grow
old
and
vanish
away
,
as
all
Diocesin
Churches
will
doe
,
which
the
Lord
hath
not
instituted
:
Though
indeed
in
the
old
Common
wealth
of
Israel
the
Church
was
Nationall
,
and
there
was
but
one
high
Priest
who
was
a
type
of
Christ
,
but
now
Christ
is
come
he
hath
delivered
all
his
counsell
to
his
12.
Apostles
,
and
they
have
left
the
ordering
of
his
Church
to
some
pastors
,
and
some
teachers
and
some
ruling
Elders
,
and
some
Deacons
.
But
besides
these
the
Gospel
knoweth
no
other
.
The
second
ground
is
taken
from
the
kinde
of
power
which
Rea.
2
God
hath
given
to
his
officers
in
his
Churches
,
hath
he
given
to
them
a
Lordly
or
a
Ministeriall
power
?
surely
no
Lordly
power
,
neither
over
their
fellow
Elders
nor
over
the
Church
,
But
he
hath
in
his
Word
prohibited
both
these
.
Math.
20.25
,
26
,
27.
The
Princes
of
the
Gentiles
exercise
dominion
over
them
,
&
they
that
are
great
exercise
authority
upon
them
,
but
it
shall
not
be
so
amongst
you
,
but
whosoever
will
be
great
amongst
you
let
him
be
your
Minister
,
and
whosoever
will
be
cheife
amongst
you
let
him
be
your
servant
.
Amongst
the
Officers
of
Christ
honour
is
carried
by
the
most
labour
,
and
not
by
most
outward
splendor
:
But
those
that
sit
upon
the
throne
of
of
the
Beast
doe
not
labour
in
any
kinde
of
government
but
that
,
which
is
merely
antichristian
,
to
foment
sin
and
let
loose
the
reines
of
all
prophanesse
:
neither
doe
the
officers
which
Christ
hath
set
in
his
Church
reach
after
outward
honour
,
but
the
cheife
of
them
make
themselves
equall
with
them
of
the
lower
sort
,
as
Peter
(
though
an
Apostle
)
when
he
writeth
to
the
Elders
stileth
himselfe
a
fellow
Elder
1.
Pet.
5.1
.
and
exhorteth
them
to
feed
the
flock
of
God
,
not
as
Lords
over
Gods
heritage
,
but
being
examples
to
the
flock
;
so
the
Apostle
in
his
second
and
third
Epistle
stileth
himselfe
an
Elder
,
so
farre
is
he
from
affecting
Lordly
authority
:
by
all
which
we
may
see
that
all
this
kinde
of
Lordly
,
and
stately
government
is
no
way
compatible
to
that
government
,
which
Christ
hath
instituted
in
his
Church
.
The
third
reason
is
taken
from
that
authority
which
the
Lord
Rea.
3
hath
given
to
every
Church
over
their
Bishops
,
as
well
as
to
their
Bishops
over
them
,
which
cannot
stand
with
Episcopall
soveraignty
,
It
is
true
,
the
Lord
hath
given
them
power
over
the
Church
,
let
the
Elders
that
rule
well
be
counted
worthy
of
double
honour
,
&c.
1
Tim.
5.17
.
A
power
they
have
to
call
the
Church
together
,
as
the
Apostles
did
for
the
choise
of
Deacons
,
Acts
6.2
.
And
to
open
the
doores
of
speech
,
and
shut
the
doores
of
silence
,
Act.
13.15
.
A
power
they
have
also
to
dismisse
the
assembly
as
they
see
cause
,
for
they
that
begin
they
also
make
an
end
,
and
send
away
the
people
with
a
blessing
,
Num.
6.24
,
25
,
26.
Power
they
have
to
direct
,
to
admonish
privately
,
publickly
,
to
rebuke
with
all
authority
Tit.
2.15
.
And
sundry
branches
of
rule
may
be
deduced
out
of
these
:
yet
as
true
it
is
also
that
the
Lord
hath
given
power
to
the
Church
over
their
Rulers
,
as
first
to
choose
them
,
they
ordained
them
Elders
by
lifting
up
their
hands
,
Acts
14.23
.
And
when
there
was
an
Apostle
to
be
chosen
in
Iudas
his
roome
,
they
out
of
an
120
persons
chose
two
men
,
and
presented
them
to
the
Lord
,
Acts
1.23
.
Secondly
they
have
power
to
send
them
forth
about
the
Churches
service
,
as
they
sent
Paul
and
Barnabas
to
Ierusalem
,
Acts
15.2
.
And
without
controversie
he
that
sendeth
is
greater
then
he
whom
he
sendeth
,
Ioh
,
13.16
.
Secondly
they
have
power
to
admonish
them
,
if
they
doe
offend
,
say
to
Archippus
,
take
heed
to
they
Ministery
,
&c.
Col.
4.17
.
And
the
Church
contended
with
Peter
for
eating
with
the
heathen
,
Acts
11.2
,
3.
And
had
he
not
given
them
the
better
answer
,
they
would
have
proceeded
against
him
:
These
things
then
laid
together
,
what
a
beastly
power
is
that
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
of
such
as
imitate
them
,
as
usurpe
authority
,
and
judgement
over
so
many
Churches
,
and
will
be
judged
by
none
?
Vse
1
For
use
in
the
first
place
,
this
may
be
a
ground
unto
us
of
just
acknowledgement
of
the
Lords
faithfulnesse
and
truth
,
who
is
not
unmindfull
of
all
that
he
hath
spoken
by
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
but
in
due
season
doth
fulfill
his
word
.
The
Apostle
Iohn
hath
beene
dead
above
1500
years
,
he
dyed
with
the
end
of
the
first
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
,
but
the
word
spoken
by
him
dyed
not
with
him
,
according
to
what
we
read
Zach.
1.5
,
6.
Your
fathers
where
are
they
?
and
the
Prophets
doe
they
live
for
ever
?
but
my
words
and
my
statutes
which
I
commanded
my
servants
the
prophets
,
did
they
not
take
hold
of
your
Fathers
?
So
(
though
Iohn
be
dead
)
whatsoever
Iohn
hath
spoken
with
his
mouth
he
will
fulfill
with
his
hand
,
and
will
not
leave
till
he
hath
finished
all
the
words
that
are
written
in
this
booke
.
And
what
marveilous
stay
in
this
to
the
soules
of
those
that
build
their
faith
upon
the
word
of
God
:
He
will
ever
be
mindfull
of
his
Covenant
,
Psalme
111.5
.
He
did
let
none
of
the
words
of
Samuel
fall
to
the
ground
.
1
Sam.
3.19
.
He
will
not
leave
fulfilling
,
to
fulfill
untill
he
hath
fulfilled
all
,
and
then
Christ
wil
come
to
gather
his
people
to
himselfe
,
therefore
let
not
your
hearts
faile
,
because
God
remaineth
faithful
and
whether
Zachary
believe
or
no
,
the
Lord
wil
fulfil
his
Word
,
Luke
1.20
.
The
second
use
may
be
,
to
take
off
that
amazement
which
hath
Vse
2
been
found
in
the
hearts
of
some
,
concerning
the
undertakings
of
the
Scots
in
our
native
Country
,
since
the
world
began
was
it
never
known
(
for
there
are
no
Histories
of
note
but
are
commonly
known
)
such
a
patterne
as
this
,
that
ever
a
whole
Nation
did
rise
to
take
up
such
a
quarrell
,
with
so
much
justice
,
wisdome
and
piety
,
a
thing
to
be
wondred
at
,
that
a
whole
Nation
should
carry
such
a
matter
in
such
a
way
:
many
things
have
been
done
in
Holland
,
in
Geneva
,
for
reformation
,
but
with
much
more
tumult
,
which
when
the
Papists
have
objected
,
our
Divines
have
been
wont
to
answer
,
that
they
doe
not
excuse
mens
thrusting
in
their
own
weaknesses
into
Gods
Worke
:
but
wonder
not
overmuch
if
you
finde
it
otherwise
in
this
matter
,
for
the
Angels
of
God
are
their
guides
,
so
that
their
foote
shall
not
swell
,
but
they
shal
keepe
their
ranks
,
and
places
,
and
remember
that
they
are
subjects
through
they
carry
their
swords
in
their
hands
.
Just
care
is
taken
that
there
be
no
robbery
nor
pilfering
,
no
oppressions
,
no
violation
of
any
mans
bed
,
nothing
taken
up
but
it
shall
be
duely
paid
for
,
and
yet
the
proceeding
made
with
such
constancy
,
that
(
in
a
way
of
humility
)
the
end
must
be
attained
,
or
else
there
wil
be
no
place
in
the
conclusion
.
These
are
great
things
:
but
if
men
take
them
in
hand
that
are
girded
with
golden
girdles
,
when
their
Bibles
goe
along
with
them
,
when
Fasting
and
Prayers
steere
along
their
course
,
you
need
not
much
wonder
in
such
a
Case
.
Thirdly
,
this
may
serve
to
teach
us
,
that
surely
this
worke
will
Vse
3
prosper
,
because
the
Lords
Angel
is
in
it
:
and
the
Viall
of
Gods
wrath
in
his
Hand
,
and
he
will
not
be
beaten
off
;
though
some
instruments
may
quaile
,
yet
will
he
stil
raise
up
more
in
their
stead
till
those
plantations
be
rooted
out
,
according
to
the
word
of
Christ
,
Mat.
15.15
.
Every
plant
which
mine
heavenly
Father
hath
not
planted
shall
be
rooted
up
.
In
vaine
therefore
is
it
for
men
to
uphold
such
sandy
buildings
,
which
wil
in
the
end
be
shaken
down
;
whatsoever
dammes
men
may
make
to
uphold
the
Episcopacy
,
it
will
befall
unto
them
as
when
men
make
dammes
to
stop
water
courses
,
others
come
and
cast
in
some
small
quantity
of
quick-silver
,
or
Aquafortis
,
which
eates
such
holes
through
the
stones
that
it
will
soone
issue
out
the
water
,
so
this
Aqua
omnipotentis
,
the
vialls
of
the
wrath
of
God
wil
at
last
consume
and
wast
all
things
whatsoever
stand
up
against
them
.
Vse
4
Fourthly
,
let
it
teach
us
to
praise
the
Lord
,
for
our
gracious
deliverance
from
the
power
of
this
Government
,
brought
in
by
the
beast
,
unto
the
government
of
Christ
in
his
Church
,
let
those
that
count
it
new
Wine
refuse
it
,
it
is
old
Wine
unto
us
,
let
us
therefore
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
rejoyce
with
trembling
,
for
our
great
liberties
,
and
pray
that
God
will
never
leave
,
untill
he
have
rooted
out
not
only
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
but
the
Beast
himselfe
,
that
the
world
may
never
more
be
pestered
with
them
.
Now
from
the
effects
that
follow
upon
the
powring
out
of
this
Viall
we
may
observe
this
second
note
.
Doct.
2
That
upon
the
powring
out
of
the
Viall
of
Gods
wrath
upon
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
their
place
,
the
Pope
himselfe
and
the
rest
of
their
Prelates
,
and
all
their
favourites
and
followers
have
not
turned
to
God
by
Repentance
,
but
have
broken
forth
against
him
in
indignation
and
blasphemy
.
His
Kingdome
was
full
of
darkenesse
,
but
what
profit
have
they
made
of
it
?
they
gnawed
their
tongues
through
vexation
,
rage
,
and
malignity
of
spirit
against
the
Lords
holy
providence
,
and
the
succesfull
proceedings
of
these
holy
Angels
,
they
blasphemed
the
God
of
Heaven
,
and
looke
at
reformation
,
as
Rebellion
,
as
if
it
were
the
dissolution
of
al
goodnesse
,
and
at
length
they
wil
say
,
that
they
feare
Christ
himselfe
is
become
a
Puritan
,
and
have
they
repented
of
their
tyrannies
,
and
usurpations
over
Ministers
and
over
Churches
?
but
they
have
broken
forth
still
more
,
and
more
against
the
Lord
,
his
servants
and
Churches
,
and
what
more
may
come
forth
I
know
not
,
judge
you
what
they
speake
in
secret
,
when
they
write
such
things
as
these
openly
:
we
speak
of
the
generality
of
Prelates
,
not
of
some
to
whom
God
hath
given
a
better
spirit
,
then
the
spirit
of
the
throne
they
sit
upon
.
Reason
The
first
ground
hereof
is
taken
from
the
nature
of
all
these
judgements
,
they
are
the
last
plague
,
Rev.
15.11
.
The
very
dreggs
and
sediments
of
the
wrath
of
God
;
and
there
is
no
grace
of
Repentance
laid
up
in
them
,
for
the
wrath
of
God
is
come
upon
them
to
the
uttermost
,
wonder
not
therefore
if
you
doe
not
heare
of
many
Bishops
or
Pariters
repentance
though
God
may
bring
some
of
them
to
Repentance
,
yet
the
body
and
state
of
them
is
not
like
to
repent
,
but
to
belch
out
blasphemings
against
the
Lord
.
Rea.
2
Secondly
,
the
reason
is
taken
from
the
cause
that
moveth
God
to
give
men
up
to
such
delusions
;
Because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
trueth
that
they
might
be
saved
,
therefore
doth
God
give
them
up
to
the
efficacy
of
delusions
,
that
they
should
beleive
a
lye
;
that
they
all
might
be
damned
who
believed
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
;
those
that
preached
the
truth
and
Doctrines
of
Repentance
,
and
reformation
,
they
branded
them
with
the
name
of
Puritans
,
they
hated
them
with
a
perfect
hatred
,
they
loved
not
blessing
therefore
it
is
far
from
them
,
it
is
the
nature
and
common
fashion
of
superstition
to
leave
men
besotted
in
their
owne
Religion
.
This
may
teach
us
to
looke
at
it
,
as
a
ground
of
Faith
,
that
the
Vse
1
Lord
will
goe
on
to
destroy
the
throne
of
the
Beast
;
for
when
God
taketh
a
sword
into
his
hand
,
it
is
not
his
manner
to
put
it
into
his
sheath
againe
,
according
to
that
which
Amos
saith
Chap.
3.5
.
Shall
one
take
up
a
snare
from
the
Earth
,
and
have
taken
nothing
at
all
?
noe
,
the
Lord
will
either
subdue
their
spirits
to
unfeigned
Repentance
,
or
else
he
will
goe
on
insnaring
to
insnare
them
till
he
have
swept
them
like
doung
from
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
For
when
Israel
turneth
not
to
him
that
smiteth
him
,
then
is
not
his
anger
turned
away
,
but
his
hand
is
stretched
out
still
,
Isai
9.12.13
Therefore
men
cannot
more
dishonour
nor
oppose
the
Lord
then
by
seeking
to
underprop
this
sandy
building
.
The
Second
one
of
this
point
may
be
to
teach
us
all
in
the
feare
Vse
2
of
God
,
what
to
doe
whensoever
we
feele
but
drops
of
wrath
powred
upons
us
you
see
to
whom
it
belongeth
to
be
impenitent
,
to
whom
it
belongeth
to
blaspheme
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
even
to
those
that
sit
upon
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
it
is
an
Episcopall
sinne
,
an●
Hierarc●icall
wickednesse
,
a
beastly
frame
of
spirit
,
for
men
whiles
they
are
under
Gods
Hand
to
grow
more
froward
and
discontented
and
filled
with
indignation
.
If
therefore
the
Lord
afflict
the
whole
state
of
the
Country
,
with
any
drops
of
his
displeasure
,
let
us
not
cry
out
upon
the
Lord
and
his
dealing
,
nor
upon
the
Churches
,
but
let
our
unthankfull
hearts
for
his
mercies
,
beare
the
burden
,
and
learne
we
to
repent
of
our
deeds
,
that
know
not
how
to
keepe
our selves
close
to
the
ordinances
of
God
,
when
we
grow
not
thankfull
nor
fruitfull
under
light
and
liberties
received
.
THE
SIXTH
VIALL
.
REVEL.
16.12
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
And
the
sixth
Angell
powred
out
his
Viall
upon
the
great
River
Euphrates
,
and
the
water
thereof
was
dryed
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
,
&c.
IN
these
verses
the
powring
out
of
the
Viall
of
the
sixth
Angel
is
described
.
First
by
the
subject
upon
which
it
is
powred
,
the
River
Euphrates
,
which
is
amplifyed
by
the
adjunct
of
greatnesse
,
[
The
great
River
Euphrates
.
]
Secondly
,
by
the
effects
of
it
which
are
two
,
1.
First
the
water
thereof
was
dryed
up
,
and
that
is
amplifyed
by
the
end
which
God
aimed
at
in
it
[
That
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
.
]
2.
Secondly
,
the
warrelike
preparations
unto
a
great
battell
;
and
those
are
described
,
1.
By
the
principall
commanders
in
that
preparation
,
and
war
,
which
are
said
to
be
three
[
The
Devill
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
.
]
2.
By
the
instruments
,
and
Ministers
of
it
,
who
are
certaine
spirits
,
and
they
are
described
many
wayes
,
as
,
-
1.
By
their
nature
and
quality
[
Vncleane
spirits
.
]
-
2.
By
their
number
[
three
.
]
-
3.
By
,
by
their
resemblance
[
Like
Froggs
.
]
-
4.
By
their
originall
descent
,
which
is
threefold
,
[
They
come
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
.
And
that
descent
is
amplifyed
by
the
Cause
of
it
,
for
they
are
the
spirits
of
Devills
.
-
5.
They
are
described
by
their
effects
,
which
are
three-fold
.
-
1.
They
worke
miracles
.
-
2.
They
goe
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
and
of
the
world
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battell
of
that
great
Day
of
God
Almighty
,
Ver.
14.
-
3.
They
are
efficacious
and
successefull
herein
,
they
doe
gather
them
together
into
a
place
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
.
Ve.
16.
3.
These
warlike
preparations
are
described
by
the
watchword
which
the
God
of
Israel
giveth
unto
his
owne
troopes
,
and
that
is
a
word
of
watchfulnesse
,
behold
I
come
as
a
thiefe
,
blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
and
keepeth
his
garments
,
least
he
walke
naked
,
and
they
see
his
shame
.
Thus
standeth
the
Text.
Now
for
the
meaning
of
it
:
It
is
the
more
darke
,
because
it
is
,
(
though
not
altogether
)
yet
in
a
great
part
to
come
;
and
such
as
shall
seriously
consider
what
is
the
meaning
shal
(
happily
)
find
it
no
small
difficulty
to
satisfy
themselves
,
and
much
more
to
satisfy
others
,
yet
(
by
the
helpe
of
God
)
let
us
endeavour
to
open
some
such
part
of
the
words
,
as
we
may
be
likely
to
finish
at
this
time
.
First
what
is
meant
by
the
river
Euphrates
?
Secondly
,
who
are
the
Angels
that
powre
out
this
Viall
upon
this
river
?
Thirdly
,
what
is
the
drying
up
of
this
river
?
Fourthly
,
who
are
these
Kings
of
the
East
?
These
things
containe
the
principall
difficulties
in
the
partes
of
this
Viall
,
other
things
may
more
easily
be
opened
,
if
these
things
be
premised
and
cleared
.
1.
What
is
meant
by
the
great
river
Euphrates
:
Some
of
our
host
interpreters
(
to
whom
God
hath
given
most
light
in
these
spirituall
mysteries
)
doe
understand
it
,
properly
for
the
river
that
did
run
along
by
the
walles
of
old
Babylon
in
Chaldea
,
which
made
the
City
impregnable
,
and
yet
by
the
stratagem
of
Cyrus
was
dryed
up
,
by
turning
the
Course
of
the
streames
to
runne
in
other
channels
,
whereby
the
channell
before
the
City
was
dryed
up
;
and
the
reedes
burnt
by
the
Souldiers
,
and
the
City
sacked
when
as
Belshazzar
was
quaffing
in
the
vessels
of
the
Temple
:
this
was
foretold
by
Jeremy
Chap
50.38
.
A
drought
is
upon
her
waters
,
and
they
shall
be
dried
up
,
for
it
is
the
Land
of
graven
Images
,
and
they
are
mad
upon
their
Idolls
.
And
Ier.
51.31
,
32.
One
poste
shall
run
to
meete
another
,
and
one
messenger
to
meete
another
,
to
shew
the
King
of
Babylon
that
his
City
is
taken
at
an
end
,
and
that
the
passages
are
stopped
,
and
the
reedes
they
have
burnt
with
fire
,
&c.
Now
they
that
interprete
Euphrates
to
be
the
same
river
,
doe
understand
that
when
God
calleth
home
his
ancient
people
,
he
will
dry
up
Euphrates
before
them
,
so
that
they
may
assault
the
Turkish
monarchy
,
and
recover
their
ancient
inheritance
out
of
his
hand
.
The
reason
which
they
give
of
it
is
,
1.
Because
they
read
of
no
Nation
for
whom
God
dryed
up
any
rivers
but
onely
for
the
Israelites
for
whom
he
dryed
up
the
red
Sea
,
and
the
waters
of
Jordan
.
2.
They
say
it
hath
been
anciently
foretold
by
the
Prophet
Ier.
44.27
.
&
51.10
.
&
63.11
.
In
all
which
places
God
is
described
to
have
dryed
up
the
waters
,
and
rivers
for
them
,
that
as
a
pledge
of
the
like
power
to
be
manifested
for
them
hereafter
.
3.
(
Say
they
)
the
prophet
Isay
(
Chap
59.20
.
alledged
by
the
Apostle
Paul
Rom.
11.26
.
)
foretelleth
the
calling
of
the
Iewes
.
and
if
this
Viall
speake
not
of
their
calling
,
it
is
spoken
of
no
where
in
this
booke
,
which
is
not
credible
.
Now
although
their
reasons
are
not
to
be
slighted
,
yet
they
doe
not
seeme
to
carry
force
enough
to
understand
Euphrates
literally
,
for
Gods
Hand
may
as
well
be
seene
in
drying
up
the
metaphoricall
rivers
;
Besides
,
Isay
44.27
.
Doth
properly
speake
of
Gods
drying
up
the
river
Euphrates
before
Cyrus
,
which
was
then
to
come
,
but
is
not
meant
of
this
drying
up
in
the
Text
,
which
is
to
be
many
hundred
yeares
after
,
and
for
the
two
other
places
mentioned
,
Isay
51.10
.
&
63.11
.
They
only
recount
what
God
had
done
for
their
Fathers
of
old
,
whereupon
they
desire
that
he
would
not
forsake
them
now
,
and
so
they
are
reported
of
as
ancient
passages
of
his
power
for
them
,
but
not
as
promises
what
he
would
doe
for
them
afterward
:
Save
onely
as
encouragements
to
their
Faith
,
to
expect
great
deliverances
from
the
same
hand
.
And
for
the
third
reason
:
It
is
not
necessary
that
it
should
be
foretold
in
this
Viall
,
or
else
not
foretold
in
this
booke
:
for
the
whole
21
,
and
22
Chapters
of
this
booke
doe
hold
it
forth
,
which
are
events
of
the
powring
forth
of
the
seventh
Viall
,
and
not
of
this
sixth
.
If
then
it
be
not
meant
of
the
naturall
river
,
Euphrates
,
of
what
then
may
it
be
understood
?
There
are
some
that
understand
it
of
something
that
is
unto
Rome
,
as
Euphrates
was
to
old
Babylon
,
I
shall
tel
you
what
I
most
incline
unto
,
as
far
as
the
Text
will
permit
.
Some
say
it
is
meant
of
Nations
,
and
Tongues
,
and
People
,
and
Languages
,
for
they
are
sometimes
understood
by
waters
:
but
Euphrates
is
but
one
river
among
many
,
and
therefore
why
should
it
be
meant
of
many
Nations
that
should
fall
off
from
Rome
?
I
cannot
well
close
with
that
,
nor
is
it
necessary
that
Euphrates
should
be
a
name
given
to
any
one
Nation
,
unlesse
it
were
some
one
that
might
lie
neere
Euphrates
,
which
no
Christian
Nation
doth
.
And
others
there
are
that
doe
understand
by
it
another
resemblance
,
as
it
was
a
meanes
to
convey
much
maintenance
to
old
Babylon
,
and
therefore
conceive
it
meaneth
all
the
revenewes
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
whereby
he
is
made
rich
,
and
wealthy
;
now
Christian
Kings
shall
dry
up
this
river
Euphrates
by
taking
away
this
kind
of
maintenance
,
and
so
by
these
Kings
of
the
East
they
understand
those
Christian
Kings
,
that
shall
take
away
these
revenewes
;
but
neither
can
I
well
close
with
that
interpretation
;
for
you
may
consider
it
,
that
all
these
seven
Vialls
are
suteable
to
the
seven
Trumpets
,
though
they
fall
out
in
different
ages
of
that
Church
:
The
seven
Trumpets
brought
in
judgements
upon
Christian
Rome
,
and
these
Vialls
are
the
plagues
of
God
upon
those
very
corruptions
,
which
the
Trumpets
brought
in
:
Now
you
shall
finde
that
the
effect
of
the
sounding
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
was
,
there
were
foure
Angels
loosed
which
were
bound
in
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
and
th●●●
Angels
were
ready
with
an
Army
of
two
hundred
thousand
thousand
;
and
they
by
generall
consent
of
all
interpreters
,
are
to
be
understood
of
the
foure
Families
of
the
Turkes
,
that
were
bound
by
some
incumbrances
at
the
river
Euphrates
,
but
afterward
broke
fourth
upon
all
Christendome
,
and
got
Constantinople
into
their
hands
,
and
overwhelmed
all
Asia
.
And
besides
to
understand
the
Kings
of
the
East
to
be
the
10
Christian
Kings
will
not
accord
,
for
they
are
not
seated
East
from
Rome
,
or
if
some
of
them
be
,
yet
nothing
neere
the
number
of
ten
.
Therefore
there
be
that
say
,
that
the
river
Euphrates
doth
here
meane
the
Turkish
Dominion
,
and
that
this
river
Euphrates
shall
be
dryed
up
by
the
power
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
whom
they
interpret
to
be
the
Iewes
,
(
and
I
would
not
hinder
that
)
thereby
to
make
way
for
the
recovery
of
their
Land
;
And
true
it
is
that
Euphrates
in
the
first
Trumpet
did
signify
the
Turkish
power
that
lay
by
that
river
:
In
like
manner
it
is
expounded
of
the
Assirian
monarchy
,
Isa.
8.7
.
When
the
Lord
bringeth
upon
them
the
waters
of
the
river
strong
and
many
,
even
the
King
of
Assyria
,
and
all
his
glory
,
and
he
shall
come
over
his
channels
,
and
overflow
all
his
bankes
,
because
they
refused
the
helpe
which
God
had
given
them
at
home
.
Now
that
Euphrates
,
and
Mesopotamia
,
which
then
the
Assyrian
Monarchy
had
in
dominion
,
is
at
this
day
possessed
by
the
Turkes
,
and
if
the
Assyrian
Monarchy
may
be
resembled
unto
it
,
so
may
the
Turkish
also
:
this
commeth
neerest
to
the
Text
,
yet
I
cannot
say
that
altogether
it
suteth
with
the
context
,
nor
that
this
sixt
Angel
should
be
meant
of
the
Iewes
;
And
let
me
give
you
some
reasons
,
why
it
cannot
be
the
Iewes
,
that
must
powre
out
this
Viall
,
nor
that
the
drying
up
of
Euphrates
can
be
meant
only
of
the
Turkish
Monarchy
,
though
they
also
shall
be
plagued
by
the
drying
of
it
up
.
First
,
that
the
sixth
Angel
cannot
be
the
Iewes
appeareth
from
what
is
said
,
Chap.
15.
ult.
That
no
man
was
able
to
enter
into
the
Temple
till
the
seven
plagues
of
the
7
Angels
were
fulfilled
,
therefore
the
Iewes
cannot
come
into
the
visible
Church
in
the
time
of
this
sixth
Viall
,
till
the
seventh
be
powred
out
.
But
certaine
it
is
these
Angels
who
powre
out
the
Vialls
,
doe
all
of
them
come
out
of
the
Temple
,
)
and
are
cloathed
in
pure
,
and
white
linnen
,
having
their
brests
girded
with
golden
girdles
,
therefore
they
are
al
professours
of
the
truth
,
and
sincere
professors
.
Secondly
,
it
is
evident
in
the
Text
,
that
the
way
of
the
Iewes
is
prepared
,
by
the
powring
out
of
this
Viall
.
And
therefore
they
are
not
this
Angell
who
powre
out
this
Viall
,
but
have
a
way
prepared
,
onely
for
their
Conversion
,
as
an
effect
of
this
Viall
.
Thirdly
,
all
the
Subjects
whereupon
these
Vialls
are
powred
are
such
against
which
the
wrath
of
God
is
kindled
:
for
they
are
the
Vialls
of
the
wrath
of
God
that
are
powred
:
and
they
are
all
powred
upon
the
Earth
,
by
which
is
meant
the
antichristian
state
,
and
such
things
therein
against
which
Gods
wrath
is
kindled
.
Now
the
anger
of
God
is
not
kindled
against
the
river
Euphrates
more
then
against
any
other
river
,
his
wrath
falles
not
upon
rivers
,
though
sometimes
for
mans
sake
it
may
;
but
Euphrates
lieth
not
neere
to
the
Romane
antichrist
,
nor
to
any
state
subject
to
him
.
What
then
would
you
say
?
is
it
not
most
likely
to
hould
forth
the
Turkish
Dominion
?
which
God
is
angry
with
?
Shall
not
Christian
Princes
powre
out
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
Turkish
Dominions
?
I
would
by
no
meanes
say
so
:
But
let
us
consider
what
is
the
Fountaine
,
and
what
are
the
streames
of
this
river
,
which
did
,
and
doe
still
wash
upon
the
Turkish
Dominion
,
and
which
are
indeed
as
Walles
,
and
Bulwarks
to
the
Turkish
state
?
For
this
Euphrates
though
it
be
not
here
the
Turkish
Dominion
,
yet
it
is
of
the
same
use
to
them
and
unto
the
Pope
,
as
Euphrates
was
unto
old
Babylon
,
which
made
glad
the
same
,
and
conveyed
maintenance
unto
it
.
Let
us
therefore
consider
what
was
the
Originall
of
the
Turkish
Dominion
,
and
you
shall
finde
that
it
sprung
from
five
severall
streames
.
Rev.
9.20.21
;
where
(
having
described
the
loosing
of
the
foure
Angels
,
which
were
bound
by
the
great
river
Euphrates
ver
.
14.
)
and
those
were
the
foure
Families
of
the
Turkes
,
which
at
length
were
swallowed
up
by
the
house
of
Othoman
;
He
saith
the
rest
of
the
men
which
were
not
killed
by
these
plagues
,
yet
repented
not
of
the
workes
of
their
hands
,
that
they
should
not
worship
Divels
,
and
Idolls
of
Gold
,
and
Silver
,
and
Brasse
,
and
Stone
,
and
of
Wood
,
which
neither
can
see
nor
heare
,
nor
walke
(
this
was
their
Idolatry
)
neither
repented
they
of
their
murthers
,
nor
of
their
Sorceries
,
nor
of
their
Fornications
,
nor
of
their
thefts
:
So
these
were
the
five
streames
of
this
river
Euphrates
,
that
gave
power
to
the
Turkish
Dominion
to
wit
,
the
Idolatries
,
Murthers
,
Sorceries
,
Fornications
,
and
Thefts
of
Christendome
,
for
by
reason
of
these
barbarous
wickednesse
of
Popish
Churches
,
and
states
,
cloaked
under
a
face
of
Religion
,
God
brought
upon
them
a
barbarous
Nation
,
that
hath
a
Face
of
government
,
and
yet
knoweth
not
well
what
it
meaneth
,
yet
did
not
the
Papists
(
whose
sinnes
these
were
)
repent
of
their
Idolatries
,
nor
of
their
Murthers
,
which
they
committed
upon
the
soules
of
men
,
and
upon
the
bodies
of
Gods
faithfull
servants
;
nor
of
their
Sorceries
,
of
which
many
of
the
Popes
themselves
were
guilty
;
nor
of
their
Whoredomes
,
their
stewes
,
and
beastly
uncleannesses
;
nor
of
thei●
Thefts
,
Indulgences
,
and
pardons
for
money
,
by
which
they
dreyned
Christendome
of
their
substance
.
Now
if
these
were
the
sinnes
,
which
the
Lord
upbraideth
Christian
Churches
for
not
repenting
of
,
though
this
barbarous
nation
did
prevaile
against
them
,
yet
doubtlesse
these
are
the
walles
of
the
Turkish
Dominion
,
even
those
streames
of
corruption
of
Religion
,
which
are
the
maintenance
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
to
this
day
:
thus
by
admirable
wisdome
the
Lord
hath
expressed
his
holy
Counsell
:
that
his
instruments
by
drying
up
these
streames
of
Euphrates
,
these
corruptions
of
Religion
shall
prevaile
at
once
both
against
the
Turkes
,
and
the
Pope
together
.
2.
Who
then
shall
be
the
Angell
,
that
shall
power
out
this
sixt
Viall
?
if
they
shall
not
be
the
Iewes
(
as
before
we
prooved
)
then
it
must
needs
be
some
Christian
states
,
and
these
are
no
other
then
the
10
Christian
Kings
spoken
of
Rev.
17.16
,
17.
That
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
shall
make
her
desolate
,
and
naked
,
and
shall
eat
her
flesh
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
,
and
so
you
have
all
these
expositions
fall
in
together
,
they
will
runne
in
the
right
channell
,
and
fully
reach
all
that
interpreters
have
sought
after
.
3.
These
Christian
Kings
shall
so
farre
fall
off
from
Rome
,
as
that
they
shall
dry
up
all
her
revenewes
,
when
as
they
shall
see
and
abhorre
the
vanity
of
their
Images
,
and
Temples
,
and
Monasteries
,
and
the
unprofitablenesse
of
their
expences
,
when
they
shall
see
the
wickednesse
of
their
bloudy
inquisitions
,
the
unnaturalnesse
of
all
those
murders
of
Gods
blessed
servants
,
and
shall
see
their
witchcrafts
,
and
sorceries
;
the
horrible
fornications
,
and
whoredomes
of
their
stewes
:
and
when
they
shall
see
that
all
their
devises
to
get
mony
are
so
many
thefts
,
and
robberies
,
(
as
it
is
the
complaint
of
Pareus
,
a
German
interpreter
,
that
two
parts
of
the
revenewes
of
the
Empire
did
goe
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
but
one
third
to
the
Christian
Princes
)
and
a
world
of
worke
would
be
to
tell
you
of
all
their
Theeveries
in
England
of
old
,
and
other
Christian
Kingdomes
.
Now
when
these
Christian
Kings
are
so
far
converted
unto
God
,
as
that
they
shall
see
the
wickednesse
,
of
all
these
abuses
of
Religion
,
they
will
then
dry
up
all
these
revenewes
,
then
will
they
suffer
no
more
Image
worship
,
no
more
sorceries
,
nor
murders
,
and
when
these
things
are
thus
remooved
,
then
is
Euphrates
dryed
up
,
that
maintaineth
old
Babylon
;
then
is
the
Fountaine
of
the
Turkish
maintenance
cut
off
also
:
For
their
rise
was
by
these
corruptions
,
and
they
stand
,
and
wil
stand
whilst
these
corruptions
stand
,
but
if
these
fall
then
is
the
river
Euphrates
dryed
up
,
and
a
ready
way
made
indeed
for
the
Kings
of
the
East
.
4.
Whom
the
most
judicious
Interpreters
doe
understand
to
be
the
Iewes
.
1.
Because
they
are
so
by
Gods
calling
,
Exodus
.
19.6
.
Yea
shall
be
to
me
a
Kingdome
of
Priests
:
And
Daniel
foretelleth
,
that
when
the
Roman
Monarchies
are
broken
in
peeces
,
by
the
stone
cut
out
of
the
Mountaines
without
handes
,
Daniel
2.45
.
(
which
is
the
Lord
Jesus
:
)
then
the
Dominion
shall
be
given
to
the
people
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
,
Daniel
7.27
.
Therefore
they
are
called
Kings
of
the
East
,
in
the
Greeke
Testament
Kings
from
the
rising
of
the
Sunne
,
they
shall
have
great
power
,
and
place
when
God
shall
bring
them
to
it
;
Neither
can
any
man
tell
but
that
some
of
these
Easterne
Kings
in
the
East
,
Judges
may
be
of
the
Families
of
the
House
of
Israel
:
Sure
I
am
when
Ioseph
was
lost
,
though
his
Father
thought
him
to
have
beene
utterly
cast
away
,
yet
when
he
was
found
,
he
was
found
to
be
a
great
man
in
Egypt
,
and
the
Prophet
Ezekel
understandeth
by
Ioseph
,
all
the
10
Tribes
.
Ezech.
37.16
.
And
who
can
tell
whether
some
of
these
10
Tribes
may
not
be
found
to
be
great
men
of
the
East
.
And
I
remember
Iunius
an
exact
Translator
,
and
commentor
upon
the
Bible
,
saith
that
which
is
called
the
Land
of
Sinim
,
Isay
49.12
.
May
more
probably
be
meant
of
China
,
and
that
the
Greeke
Geographers
doe
call
them
Sinea'es
,
not
China'es
,
which
if
it
be
the
meaning
there
may
be
there
many
of
them
;
and
indeed
he
that
readeth
their
story
shall
finde
sundry
memorable
things
in
them
that
may
agree
to
such
as
have
sometimes
beene
Gods
people
;
for
though
they
worship
other
Gods
,
yet
they
have
records
,
that
their
fathers
did
not
so
in
ancient
times
;
and
it
is
reported
of
them
that
they
make
account
that
those
are
the
best
bookes
,
that
bring
a
man
to
that
estate
wherein
he
was
first
made
,
which
is
no
gentile-like
principle
,
and
the
greatest
preferents
among
them
are
of
their
Bookish
men
:
It
may
be
some
of
the
ten
Tribes
or
buried
among
them
:
yet
it
is
not
materiall
to
the
Text
,
though
if
it
be
true
,
their
Easterne
situation
will
suit
wel
with
the
Text
:
but
however
it
be
,
the
truth
is
God
doth
by
Covenant
,
account
the
whole
Nation
to
be
a
royall
Nation
,
and
promiseth
the
Kingdomes
of
the
World
to
be
their
Dominion
,
and
that
all
enemies
God
will
sweepe
them
off
from
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
as
it
is
prophecied
at
large
Rev.
19.
Now
then
if
these
be
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
you
will
easily
understand
the
evidence
of
other
things
in
the
Text
:
for
what
is
the
great
stumbling
blocke
that
hindreth
the
Iewes
from
closing
with
Christianity
?
They
abhorre
Images
,
and
the
Iuggling
of
the
Fryers
,
and
Monkes
,
who
are
not
so
cunning
to
devise
miracles
as
the
Iew
is
cunning
to
search
them
out
,
and
to
discover
the
legerdemaine
of
the
Priests
in
them
.
To
worship
Idols
of
Gold
and
Silver
is
an
abomination
to
them
,
and
so
are
the
rest
of
those
five
streames
of
wickednesse
,
which
uphold
the
Turkish
state
:
Let
Christian
Princes
once
arise
and
overthrow
Images
,
represse
their
murders
,
remoove
away
their
Fornications
,
Thefts
,
delusions
,
which
they
put
upon
Christianity
,
then
shall
there
be
a
ready
way
prepared
for
their
conversion
,
&
no
remaining
impediment
but
their
own
corruption
which
God
will
mightily
overpower
;
if
once
Euphrates
be
dryed
up
,
down
falls
Popish
,
and
Turkish
tyranny
together
,
and
the
Iewes
shall
come
forth
marching
to
fight
that
great
battell
of
the
Lord
God
Almighty
,
then
shall
they
see
him
whom
they
have
peirced
,
and
be
zealous
for
God
,
as
ever
they
have
beene
outragious
against
him
.
And
hereby
you
shall
clearely
see
the
agreement
betweene
Romans
11.12.15
.
(
Where
it
is
said
,
If
the
casting
away
of
them
be
the
reconcilement
of
the
World
:
what
shall
the
receiving
of
them
be
but
life
form
the
dead
?
)
and
25.
Where
he
saith
,
blindnesse
in
part
is
happened
unto
Israel
,
untill
the
fullnesse
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
;
The
reconcilement
lyeth
here
:
The
hardnesse
of
the
Iewes
lieth
upon
them
untill
the
Christian
Nations
of
the
Gentiles
,
that
have
with
the
Pope
apostatifed
from
Christ
,
be
come
in
,
untill
they
have
dried
up
this
River
Euphrates
,
hardnesse
lyeth
upon
the
Iewes
,
but
then
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
and
after
that
looke
for
the
rest
of
the
Gentiles
that
never
yet
received
the
Gospel
,
to
come
in
also
:
then
will
God
bring
them
home
mightily
,
and
not
till
then
:
Thus
you
see
the
meaning
of
these
words
,
wherein
I
have
beene
the
more
large
,
because
in
such
Scriptures
,
the
explication
is
as
much
to
be
attended
as
the
application
.
Let
us
shortly
touch
upon
a
note
or
two
.
Doct.
1
That
the
dayes
are
comming
wherein
Christian
Princes
,
and
States
shall
powre
out
the
wrath
of
God
,
upon
Popish
superstition
,
and
Idolatry
,
and
upon
all
the
Fountaines
,
and
streames
of
Turkish
Tyranny
.
For
this
sixt
Angell
are
those
10
Christian
Kings
spoken
of
Chap.
17.16
.
They
shall
powre
out
this
wrath
.
Therefore
those
Christian
Kings
went
a
wrong
way
to
worke
,
when
they
thought
to
have
overcome
the
Turke
,
and
regayned
the
holy
Land
;
It
is
strange
to
see
how
the
Turkes
prospered
against
them
,
and
how
much
Christian
bloud
Christian
Princes
spent
to
no
purpose
,
in
fighting
against
them
?
The
way
had
beene
,
first
to
have
dryed
up
all
those
streames
of
Superstition
,
and
Idolatry
,
and
to
have
throwne
downe
that
man
of
Sinne
;
that
had
beene
the
ready
way
to
prevaile
against
the
Turke
;
but
the
season
was
not
then
come
,
it
is
now
comming
,
and
how
soone
it
will
come
I
know
not
,
the
Lord
knoweth
,
but
comming
it
is
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Context
of
this
Viall
with
the
former
;
yea
they
are
in
part
fulfilled
,
and
like
the
speare
of
Ioshua
they
will
not
returne
,
nor
cease
till
all
the
Lords
enemies
be
overcome
;
The
judgements
of
God
upon
their
common
Catholickes
;
their
worship
and
government
,
their
secular
,
and
regular
Priests
,
upon
the
Sunne
the
House
of
Austria
,
and
the
Popes
supremacy
,
you
have
heretofore
heard
the
judgements
of
God
upon
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
the
Episcopacy
,
is
already
begun
,
as
you
lately
heard
darkned
it
hath
beene
by
the
going
forth
of
the
Scots
,
and
doubtlesse
the
Lord
will
not
let
it
rest
there
untill
it
have
gone
over
the
Seas
,
and
come
to
the
Gates
of
Rome
,
yea
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
himselfe
,
for
after
the
Lord
hath
beene
pleased
to
scome
the
Churches
from
their
Hierarchicall
monarchy
,
then
the
next
newes
you
shall
heare
of
,
will
be
,
that
Christian
Princes
begin
to
see
the
lewdnesse
that
is
found
in
their
worship
,
the
wickednesse
of
their
Murders
,
Sorceries
,
Fornications
,
and
Thefts
,
whereby
they
robbed
their
soules
,
as
well
as
their
bodies
,
then
will
they
dry
up
these
streames
,
and
so
Euphrates
(
that
did
wash
this
Rome
,
and
the
Turkish
Empire
also
)
will
be
dryed
up
:
for
this
worke
will
goe
on
prospering
to
prosper
,
and
though
it
may
now
and
then
be
interrupted
,
yet
when
it
beginneth
,
it
will
also
make
an
end
,
for
the
Lord
is
Almighty
,
when
he
beginneth
he
will
goe
on
to
perfect
his
worke
,
and
he
will
not
leave
unto
old
Eli
roote
or
branch
.
It
is
easy
with
the
Lord
to
advance
the
worke
a
little
higher
,
and
then
the
streames
of
their
maintenance
will
be
dryed
up
by
the
hatred
,
wherewith
they
will
hate
the
whore
,
and
make
her
desolate
,
and
naked
for
the
time
is
approaching
.
The
reason
why
the
Lord
will
thus
dry
up
the
streames
of
Euphrates
Reason
is
,
that
he
may
untwist
his
own
judgements
in
the
same
way
wherein
himselfe
did
twist
them
;
wee
have
before
heard
how
his
judgements
fell
upon
the
Christian
World
by
the
sounding
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
the
foure
Angels
that
were
bound
in
the
great
river
Euphrates
were
loosed
,
and
by
this
meanes
the
Turkish
Tyranny
was
brought
in
.
Now
by
the
powring
out
of
the
Viall
of
the
sixth
Angell
,
the
spirits
of
Christian
Princes
are
stirred
up
to
dry
up
the
River
Euphrates
,
thereby
to
make
way
for
the
subversion
of
the
Turke
and
Pope
,
and
to
prepare
a
way
for
Gods
ancient
people
to
come
in
,
that
there
may
be
no
more
wrath
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
.
Vse
1
In
the
first
place
this
may
serve
to
provoke
us
all
earnestly
to
call
upon
the
Lord
,
that
he
would
stirre
up
the
hearts
of
Princes
to
consider
,
and
open
their
Eyes
to
see
how
needfull
their
attempts
are
to
rise
up
against
the
Pope
:
and
for
that
end
that
they
may
see
that
the
jugglings
of
Popery
are
but
Thefts
,
and
Murders
,
and
Superstitions
:
For
when
once
those
things
are
throughly
discovered
,
the
means
of
the
maintenance
of
the
man
of
sinne
must
needs
be
dryed
up
:
How
much
cause
therefore
have
we
to
wrastle
with
God
for
such
mercy
,
and
that
our
prayers
may
be
so
much
the
more
effectuall
,
strengthen
wee
our
Faith
,
in
this
,
that
the
Lord
will
doe
it
for
he
hath
promised
it
,
and
hath
begun
to
power
out
this
Viall
,
and
will
not
cease
untill
he
have
left
the
Pope
neither
roote
nor
branch
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
this
may
serve
to
teach
us
,
the
ready
way
to
subdue
the
Tyrants
of
the
World
,
and
to
take
away
all
their
supportance
,
their
walles
and
Bullworkes
:
How
should
you
take
Babylon
?
dry
up
Euphrates
,
and
Babylon
is
taken
with
a
wet
finger
,
as
when
they
dryed
up
Euphrates
,
they
found
it
but
a
worke
of
burning
of
Reedes
,
to
take
old
Babylon
.
And
how
shall
you
overcome
the
Turkes
?
dry
up
but
the
Fountaines
of
the
Corruptions
of
Religion
,
and
you
remoove
Antichrist
,
and
make
the
Turkes
easily
Conquerable
,
he
will
not
be
defenceable
then
,
whereas
now
he
standeth
like
a
wall
of
brasse
,
and
so
will
doe
untill
these
streames
of
corruption
be
dryed
up
:
It
was
a
notable
practise
that
which
the
Lord
directed
his
people
unto
Iudges
10.
When
they
cried
unto
the
Lord
to
deliver
them
from
their
enemies
that
oppressed
them
:
The
Lord
recounteth
the
gratious
deliverances
which
he
had
shewed
them
;
yet
(
saith
he
Verse
13.
)
you
have
forsaken
me
and
served
other
Gods
;
wherefore
I
will
deliver
you
no
more
;
goe
and
cry
unto
the
Gods
which
you
have
chosen
,
and
let
them
deliver
you
in
the
time
of
your
Tribulation
.
When
they
heard
that
they
confessed
their
sin
and
put
away
the
strange
Gods
from
among
them
,
and
served
the
Lord
;
and
his
soule
was
grieved
for
the
misery
of
Israel
;
then
the
Lord
stirreth
up
the
people
to
thinke
upon
Iephthah
,
and
they
easily
goe
through
the
worke
of
vanquishing
the
oppressing
Enemies
:
In
like
manner
bring
but
in
false
Doctrine
,
worship
,
and
government
into
the
Church
,
and
you
bring
in
monsters
of
men
among
you
,
the
grand
seigniours
of
the
World
will
oppresse
,
and
rule
over
you
:
On
the
other
side
let
the
Churches
be
reformed
in
France
,
in
England
,
in
Scotland
,
&c.
Whatsoever
other
nations
there
be
by
that
have
defiled
themselves
with
Popish
doctrine
,
worship
and
government
,
let
them
but
fall
to
this
worke
of
reformation
,
and
verily
the
Lords
Soule
will
be
grieved
for
their
misery
,
that
they
are
so
oppressed
with
a
base
Priest
and
his
Clergy
,
who
is
in
the
meane
while
nothing
else
but
a
dunghill
of
corruption
,
and
what
need
have
we
earnestly
to
strive
in
prayer
with
God
for
these
things
?
and
as
great
Nations
are
healed
so
are
particular
persons
also
by
being
purged
from
their
Idolatries
,
Fornications
,
Thefts
,
and
Murders
,
they
are
preserved
from
those
personall
evills
which
by
Sea
or
Land
might
prevails
against
them
.
And
the
Lord
is
able
to
doe
it
for
great
Nations
as
well
as
for
particular
persons
;
for
as
he
puts
it
into
the
hearts
of
Princes
to
agree
and
give
their
Kingdomes
unto
the
Beast
;
so
he
can
as
easily
withdraw
their
hearts
from
him
,
and
cause
them
to
see
the
vanity
of
their
subjection
to
him
:
Let
us
therefore
give
the
Lord
no
rest
,
untill
he
have
fulfilled
his
word
,
and
overturned
all
his
Enemies
.
That
the
powring
out
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
Romish
Doct.
2
Superstition
and
Tyranny
,
as
it
will
be
the
drying
up
of
the
Popish
and
Turkish
Tyranny
,
so
it
will
prepare
a
ready
way
for
the
conversion
of
the
Iewes
.
When
they
shall
see
Christ
riding
upon
a
white
horse
,
and
going
forth
conquering
to
conquer
,
then
shall
they
be
gathered
unto
him
,
Rev.
19.
Because
popish
delusions
,
Idolatry
and
Superstitions
are
the
Reason
greatest
impediments
of
their
conversion
.
No
man
is
acquainted
with
their
writings
but
knoweth
that
these
things
stand
in
their
way
:
when
the
streames
of
Idolatry
,
Sorcery
,
Martyrdome
of
the
Saints
of
God
,
Fornication
,
and
robbery
be
dryed
up
,
then
will
there
be
a
prepared
way
for
the
glorious
conversion
of
the
Iewes
,
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Nations
which
cannot
enter
into
the
Temple
untill
the
seven
plagues
of
the
seven
Angels
are
fulfilled
,
and
then
will
they
come
in
as
honourable
maides
attending
upon
the
Queene
;
it
will
be
like
unto
the
resurrection
from
the
dead
unto
them
;
many
devises
there
are
in
the
mindes
of
some
to
thinke
that
Jesus
Christ
shall
come
from
Heaven
againe
,
and
reigne
here
upon
Earth
a
thousand
yeares
,
but
they
are
but
the
mistakes
of
some
high
expressions
in
Scripture
,
which
describe
the
judgements
powred
out
upon
Gods
enemies
,
in
making
a
way
for
their
conversion
,
by
the
patterne
of
the
last
judgement
.
Vse
This
may
serve
to
provoke
us
and
all
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
to
hold
fast
the
purity
of
Doctrine
,
worship
,
and
government
in
the
Church
of
Christ
:
let
no
streames
of
Idolatry
,
nor
love
of
the
world
,
run
in
our
hearts
:
If
our
Cowes
be
our
Gods
,
the
Lord
will
power
out
a
Viall
upon
them
,
that
from
25l.
they
shall
fall
to
5l.
price
;
the
Lord
hath
sometimes
threatned
that
he
will
famish
all
the
Gods
of
the
Earth
Zeph.
2.11
.
So
that
all
the
Gods
of
the
Gentiles
shall
not
be
able
to
provide
,
any
more
offerings
to
be
brought
unto
their
Altars
,
neither
Apollo
,
nor
Iupiter
,
nor
Hercules
can
have
any
victuals
:
and
so
will
God
deale
with
our
Cattell
if
they
be
our
Gods
,
they
shall
either
be
worth
little
,
or
else
he
will
deny
us
todder
for
them
;
if
they
devoure
our
spirits
,
and
take
off
our
mindes
from
the
Ordinances
of
God
;
he
will
rend
away
any
thing
that
standeth
between
him
and
our
soules
;
Therefore
as
ever
we
desire
that
we
may
prosper
,
and
that
their
may
be
a
ready
way
prepared
for
our
comfort
,
let
no
streames
of
Idolatry
,
be
found
among
us
,
then
will
the
Lord
make
way
for
many
of
his
deserved
ones
to
come
in
among
us
,
or
else
wil
make
us
wel
without
them
;
For
all
the
silver
and
gold
in
the
world
is
his
,
as
the
Cattell
are
his
on
a
1000
Hills
.
Only
let
us
take
part
with
this
Angell
in
powring
out
Vialls
upon
the
corruptions
that
are
found
in
our
own
hearts
;
looke
that
their
be
no
corruptions
in
us
,
but
such
as
are
stil
drying
and
drying
up
,
and
see
if
God
be
not
faithfull
and
gratious
to
us
aboundantly
;
stir
we
up
our selves
therefore
,
and
one
another
hereunto
,
and
pray
that
God
would
stir
up
other
Nations
and
People
hereunto
,
then
shall
we
see
Gods
ancient
people
brought
home
,
and
the
Lord
shall
be
one
over
al
the
Earth
,
and
his
name
one
,
which
wil
prove
a
Resurrection
unto
all
the
Churches
of
the
Saints
.
The
second
part
of
the
sixth
Viall
.
VIALL
.
16.
REVEL.
12
,
Ver.
to
14.
XII
.
And
the
sixth
Angell
powred
out
his
Viall
upon
the
great
River
Euphrates
,
and
the
water
thereof
was
dryed
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
.
(
13.
)
And
I
saw
three
uncleane
spirits
like
Frogs
come
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
&
,
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
,
(
14.
)
For
they
are
the
spirits
of
Devills
working
miracles
,
which
goe
forth
unto
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
and
of
the
whole
World
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battell
of
that
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
IN
these
words
(
as
ye
have
heard
)
is
described
the
powring
out
of
the
sixth
Viall
of
Gods
wrath
.
Described
it
is
by
the
subject
,
upon
which
it
was
powred
forth
,
and
secondly
,
by
the
effect
which
ensued
.
The
subject
was
the
great
River
Euphrates
.
The
effect
that
followed
it
,
was
first
the
drying
up
of
the
waters
thereof
:
and
that
amplified
by
the
end
,
that
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
.
The
second
effect
was
a
warlike
expedition
,
or
preparation
thereunto
;
set
forth
by
the
principall
Commanders
,
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
and
by
the
instruments
,
who
are
here
said
to
be
for
their
nature
Spirits
for
their
quality
Vncleane
,
for
their
number
three
,
for
their
resemblance
like
Frogs
,
for
their
original
comming
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
:
And
that
amplified
by
the
cause
;
for
they
are
the
spirits
of
Devills
.
And
Lastly
,
they
are
described
by
their
effects
;
which
are
three
.
1
They
worke
miracles
.
2
They
goe
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
World
to
gather
them
to
Battell
,
and
thirdly
they
doe
gather
them
into
a
place
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
.
Thus
is
this
war
here
especially
described
by
their
principall
Commanders
,
and
instruments
It
is
described
also
by
the
watch-word
,
which
the
Lord
giveth
unto
his
servants
against
the
battell
in
that
time
,
B
hold
I
come
as
a
theefe
,
blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
,
and
keepeth
his
garments
,
lest
hee
walke
naked
,
and
they
see
his
shame
.
We
entred
into
these
words
the
last
day
;
And
shewed
you
whom
this
Angell
was
,
what
is
meant
by
the
River
Euphrates
,
who
are
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
and
the
way
prepared
for
them
:
in
a
word
(
onely
to
make
way
to
that
which
remaines
)
you
heard
this
sixth
Angel
that
powred
out
this
Viall
upon
the
great
River
Euphrates
,
cannot
well
be
understood
of
the
Jews
powring
out
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
Turkish
Dominions
;
For
it
is
evident
from
the
last
verse
of
the
15
Chapter
,
that
no
man
can
enter
into
the
Temple
till
these
7
Vialls
be
powred
out
.
The
Iewes
therefore
shall
not
be
called
till
the
seventh
Viall
be
powred
out
.
And
they
that
powred
out
these
Vialls
were
such
as
came
out
of
the
Temple
,
15
Chapter
6
Verse
,
Out
of
reformed
Churches
,
girt
with
golden
girdles
of
truth
;
and
clothed
with
pure
,
and
white
Linnen
,
which
is
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Saints
.
They
that
powre
out
of
these
Vialls
are
godly
Christians
,
professors
of
the
truth
in
sincerity
.
Now
the
Iewes
cannot
enter
into
that
estate
till
the
seven
plagues
be
fulfilled
.
Againe
suppose
the
Kings
of
the
East
be
the
Iewes
,
as
they
are
more
then
probably
conceived
by
enterpreters
;
yet
they
cannot
be
the
Angell
that
powred
out
this
Viall
:
For
the
Angel
that
powred
out
this
Viall
he
dries
up
the
waters
,
and
makes
way
for
their
comming
in
,
therefore
it
is
not
they
that
powred
out
this
Viall
.
Yee
have
heard
that
the
River
Euphrates
cannot
be
properly
meant
of
that
River
Euphrates
that
watered
old
Babell
;
because
the
wrath
of
God
is
not
upon
materiall
Rivers
,
and
Fountaines
of
waters
,
but
onely
upon
such
persons
as
dwell
neare
them
,
or
may
be
watered
by
them
:
but
the
R●ver
it selfe
cannot
be
it
.
It
is
not
taken
here
for
one
of
those
Rivers
and
Fountaines
of
water
which
were
turned
into
bloud
,
in
the
18
Verse
of
this
Chapter
by
the
third
Angell
:
for
then
if
it
had
been
so
understood
the
wrath
of
God
had
been
powred
upon
him
in
the
third
Viall
,
not
in
this
sixth
.
The
rivers
there
meant
are
such
popish
Emissaries
,
and
Priests
,
as
doe
carry
the
popish
Doctrine
up
and
downe
the
Country
;
now
Euphrates
washed
Babylon
;
and
his
rivers
are
dried
up
when
Babylon
is
taken
:
now
Babylon
comes
to
be
taken
,
and
destroyed
in
the
next
Viall
,
not
in
the
sixth
Viall
,
as
some
have
hertofore
taken
it
:
But
Euphrates
therefore
being
that
which
watered
the
City
of
old
Babell
,
it
must
be
something
that
doth
the
like
office
unto
this
new
Babell
,
unto
Rome
:
that
waters
the
throne
of
the
Beast
;
that
waters
the
seat
of
antichrist
.
And
yet
(
mind
ye
)
so
waters
it
,
that
if
the
waters
thereof
be
dried
up
,
there
is
way
made
for
the
Kings
of
the
East
to
come
in
,
and
consequently
way
made
for
the
ruine
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
and
Monarchy
;
For
as
yee
heard
these
seven
Vialls
come
in
,
in
order
as
the
seven
Trumpets
did
;
to
remove
the
seven
judgements
they
brought
in
;
looke
how
the
seven
Trumpets
sounded
,
and
by
their
sounding
brought
in
severall
graduall
judgements
,
so
just
in
the
same
order
are
these
Vialls
powred
out
,
and
the
former
judgements
removed
.
As
the
first
Trumpet
brought
a
plague
upon
the
Earth
,
so
the
first
Angell
powred
out
a
Viall
upon
the
Earth
,
to
remove
that
plague
.
The
second
Trumpet
sounding
brought
a
judgement
upon
the
Sea
;
The
second
Angell
powers
out
his
Viall
upon
the
Sea
;
and
so
the
rest
:
The
sixth
Trumpet
(
as
yee
heard
)
let
loose
the
foure
Angells
,
the
foure
Turkish
Families
bound
by
the
river
Euphrates
,
which
brought
in
the
Turkish
apostacy
,
and
tyranny
into
the
World
.
This
Euphrates
is
such
a
river
as
waters
Babell
;
and
the
drying
it
up
did
of
old
make
way
for
the
ruine
of
Babell
.
So
will
the
drying
up
of
this
Euphrates
dry
up
the
force
,
and
strength
of
the
new
Babylon
;
and
so
of
the
Turkish
tyranny
also
.
In
one
word
,
yee
have
heard
,
that
which
hath
been
the
strength
and
fence
of
the
Turkish
Dominion
hath
been
the
streames
of
corruption
and
false
worship
in
the
Babilonish
,
for
so
yee
read
in
the
ninth
Chapter
of
this
booke
,
and
the
20
and
21
verse
:
That
for
all
this
saith
the
Text
,
notwithstanding
the
letting
loose
of
the
Turkes
from
Euphrates
,
yet
they
repented
not
of
the
workes
of
their
hands
,
that
they
should
not
worship
Devills
,
and
Idolls
of
Gold
,
and
Silver
,
and
Brasse
,
and
Stone
,
and
of
Wood
,
&c.
Neither
repented
they
of
their
murthers
,
nor
of
their
sorceries
,
nor
of
their
fornications
,
nor
of
their
Thefes
:
So
that
its
evident
the
Turkish
Empire
was
raised
up
,
and
stands
to
this
day
,
as
a
scourge
of
God
upon
the
idolatries
,
and
superstitions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
upon
their
murthers
,
and
witch-crafts
,
and
thefts
,
by
which
the
whole
Christian
world
hath
been
abused
these
many
hundred
yeares
.
So
that
then
the
Angell
that
powred
out
this
Viall
yee
heard
to
be
those
ten
Christian
Kings
,
of
whom
ye
read
more
at
large
in
the
next
Chapter
:
that
shall
dry
up
this
Fountaine
:
that
is
to
say
,
the
streames
of
antichristian
worship
,
and
pollution
;
shall
stop
the
course
of
it
.
They
shall
stop
the
course
of
those
Murtherous
inquisitiones
;
They
shall
stop
the
course
of
those
Thefts
;
and
indulgences
and
pennances
:
they
shall
stop
the
course
of
of
those
Whoredomes
,
wherewith
Babylon
hath
beene
made
drunke
;
the
cup
of
her
Fornication
.
Now
when
this
streame
of
corruption
is
dryed
up
by
the
reformation
of
protestant
Kings
;
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
there
will
be
a
way
made
for
the
Kings
of
the
East
to
come
in
:
for
yee
heard
,
that
by
the
Kings
of
the
East
are
properly
meant
the
Iewes
:
as
being
of
old
called
Kings
,
A
royall
Priesthood
:
so
that
way
is
made
for
them
by
this
reformation
of
religion
in
Christendome
;
The
removing
of
those
abuses
(
to
wit
)
of
the
corruption
of
religion
,
and
popish
superstition
,
and
idolatry
,
way
is
made
for
their
conversion
:
and
doe
but
dry
up
those
streames
,
and
then
you
leave
Babylon
dry
;
and
you
leave
the
Turkish
Monarchy
weakened
:
for
the
staffe
of
the
Turkish
Monarchy
is
the
superstition
of
Antichristianisme
.
From
hence
therefore
yee
have
heard
already
these
two
notes
gathered
,
and
handled
:
the
first
is
this
,
that
the
dayes
are
comming
,
wherein
Christian
Princes
shall
dry
up
the
streames
of
antichristian
corruption
in
Religion
;
And
thereby
also
dry
up
the
Fountaines
of
the
streames
of
the
Turkish
tyranny
.
Secondly
,
yee
have
heard
this
note
(
also
)
gathered
,
and
handled
.
That
upon
the
drying
up
of
the
streames
of
corruption
of
Antichristian
religion
,
and
of
Turkish
Tyranny
,
way
is
made
for
the
conversion
of
the
Iewes
,
the
antient
people
of
God
.
Of
these
two
wee
spake
the
last
day
;
and
thus
much
was
needfull
to
be
repeated
,
that
yee
might
understand
where
wee
are
.
To
proceede
to
the
next
note
then
,
the
third
that
concernes
this
Viall
,
but
the
first
at
this
time
:
Let
me
first
gather
the
note
and
then
shew
you
how
it
rises
out
of
the
Text
:
then
give
some
grounds
of
it
,
and
make
use
of
it
as
the
Lord
shall
helpe
,
the
note
is
this
.
Upon
the
drying
up
of
the
streames
of
the
corruption
of
religion
Doct.
3
in
Christendome
,
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
shall
send
forth
their
choisest
instruments
to
stir
up
,
and
gather
together
,
both
Popish
,
and
Pagan
Princes
,
unto
a
great
battell
,
to
withstand
the
reformation
of
Christians
,
and
the
conversion
of
the
Jewes
.
This
is
the
summe
.
See
all
these
points
expresly
,
and
distinctly
delivered
,
and
fully
,
in
these
two
Verses
,
the
13
and
14.
For
further
then
so
I
shall
not
goe
at
this
time
.
And
this
one
note
opens
both
these
Verses
,
and
all
the
passages
therein
.
First
yee
see
upon
the
powring
out
of
this
Viall
upon
the
river
Euphrates
,
and
the
drying
up
the
streames
thereof
,
that
is
upon
the
drying
up
of
the
corruptions
of
religion
,
superstition
,
Idolatry
,
Murthers
,
and
Whordomes
:
restraining
and
drying
up
all
such
Fountaines
,
what
followes
?
He
saith
the
Beast
,
the
Dragon
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
sent
out
of
their
mouthes
three
unclean
spirits
,
like
Frogs
;
which
goe
forth
unto
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battell
of
that
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
To
open
this
doctrine
,
and
the
words
a
little
.
First
for
the
Dragon
yee
have
heard
it
noted
before
(
from
the
12.
Rev.
9.
verse
)
him
to
be
the
old
Serpent
,
Satan
:
but
taken
chiefly
as
he
doth
act
,
and
govern
,
and
dwell
in
the
Roman
state
:
And
therefore
he
is
described
to
have
seaven
hads
,
and
ten
Hornes
,
in
the
third
verse
of
the
12
Chapter
.
But
take
him
as
he
is
Satan
spiritually
,
and
he
hath
neither
heads
,
nor
hornes
.
Take
him
as
he
governes
Rome
and
so
he
hath
seven
heads
,
and
ten
hones
.
The
seven
heads
are
seven
hilles
:
And
the
ten
hornes
are
ten
governments
,
who
then
is
the
Beast
?
the
Beast
(
as
ye
have
heard
)
he
is
described
by
the
very
same
Characters
,
seven
heads
and
ten
hornes
,
13.
Rev
9.
verse
.
It
is
said
to
be
him
to
whom
the
Dragon
hath
given
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
and
great
authority
;
it
doth
therefore
hold
forth
the
Roman
state
;
not
Rome
Pagan
nor
Rome
Christian
(
as
yee
have
heard
)
It
remaines
therefore
to
be
Rome
antichristian
:
which
is
that
?
The
Roman
visible
Catholique
Church
:
that
s
the
first
Beast
,
which
claimes
all
the
power
by
pretence
of
religion
,
which
old
Rome
,
and
the
Roman
Monarchy
claimed
by
force
of
armes
.
Who
is
then
the
false
Prophet
?
The
false
Prophet
hee
is
never
mentioned
before
in
this
booke
,
not
by
name
;
and
yet
hee
is
spoken
of
here
as
well
knowne
:
It
appeares
therefore
,
this
false
Prophet
is
the
2
Beast
in
13
Rev.
11
verse
to
the
end
:
The
second
Beast
there
is
said
to
worke
Miracles
:
in
the
13
Verse
he
doth
great
wonders
,
&c.
And
18
Verse
he
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
,
by
the
meanes
of
these
miracles
,
&c.
And
the
same
yee
shall
reade
of
the
false
Prophet
in
the
19
Rev.
20
Verse
,
The
Beast
was
taken
,
and
with
him
the
false
Prophet
that
wrought
miracles
before
him
,
with
which
he
deceived
them
that
had
received
the
marke
of
the
Beast
.
And
them
which
worshiped
his
Image
,
&c.
The
description
is
the
same
of
the
false
Prophet
,
and
of
the
Beast
:
both
of
them
holding
forth
the
head
of
the
Roman
Church
:
The
false
Prophet
Balaam
,
the
Bishop
,
(
or
Antichrist
)
of
Rome
.
So
that
it
doth
imply
thus
much
,
that
the
Dragon
,
and
the
Devill
himselfe
did
stir
up
,
not
the
Pope
onely
,
but
the
whole
Catholicke
Church
,
to
gather
into
some
councill
,
or
some
other
solemne
meeting
,
some
chiefe
concurse
of
them
,
who
by
common
content
shall
(
out
of
their
mouthes
)
that
is
to
say
,
by
their
commands
,
their
Cannons
,
and
Decrees
,
for
that
is
out
of
their
mouthes
:
out
of
their
commands
,
out
of
their
edicts
,
out
of
their
injunctions
,
shall
send
forth
their
uncleane
Spirits
;
Spirits
they
be
for
nimblenesse
and
activity
,
Spirits
they
bee
for
impetuousnesse
,
and
strength
,
Spirits
they
be
also
for
close
and
cleanly
conveyance
:
There
is
no
stoping
the
gates
against
Spirits
,
yee
cannot
so
stop
the
Cinque-ports
but
they
will
in
;
they
will
enter
into
any
Court
,
Princes
Palaces
,
or
great
mens
Houses
;
there
s
no
hindering
of
them
,
they
have
a
cleanly
conveyance
,
and
secret
and
close
passage
.
And
they
are
also
Spirits
of
Devills
.
It
is
not
the
ordinary
word
Devill
,
but
Daemon
,
the
which
is
wont
to
expresse
Spirits
for
their
knowledge
,
and
learning
:
They
are
learned
spirits
,
and
yet
Devills
for
their
deceit
and
mischeife
:
Ye
are
of
your
Father
the
devill
,
&
the
works
of
your
Father
ye
will
doe
,
Iohn
8
44.
Liers
for
deceit
,
&
Murtherers
for
mischeif
;
these
are
the
spirits
he
sends
forth
,
which
surely
comming
as
they
doe
,
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
,
they
are
not
spirits
properly
so
called
:
They
are
therefore
Emissaries
sent
forth
by
them
,
men
of
nimble
wits
,
and
parts
,
active
for
nimblenesse
,
and
close
conveyance
:
and
full
of
deceit
and
mischiefe
.
And
these
are
the
spirits
are
sent
forth
:
and
here
said
to
be
three
spirits
comming
out
of
their
mouthes
,
not
as
if
one
came
out
of
the
mouth
of
one
,
and
another
came
out
of
the
mouth
of
another
;
but
all
three
of
them
came
out
of
all
their
mouthes
together
at
once
.
It
is
not
rightly
translated
here
,
that
he
saith
he
saw
them
comming
out
;
for
the
word
comming
out
,
is
not
in
the
originall
:
but
hee
saw
them
out
of
those
mouthes
,
out
of
those
mouthes
they
had
came
;
thence
they
had
their
originall
,
and
from
thence
they
sprange
.
Much
inquiry
there
is
who
they
should
bee
:
I
will
not
trouble
you
with
variety
of
mens
judgements
,
The
Dragon
is
no
more
here
the
Turkish
Empire
then
before
,
but
the
Dragon
here
is
hee
that
is
before
called
Satan
,
acting
Rome
,
and
so
hath
seven
Heads
,
and
ten
Hornes
;
which
are
the
Armes
of
Rome
,
as
yee
have
heard
before
,
not
of
Constantinople
:
And
it
is
hee
that
consults
,
and
conspires
with
the
Beast
of
Rome
to
send
forth
these
three
uncleane
Spirits
.
Now
if
you
shall
put
all
together
that
hath
beene
observed
by
different
Interpreters
,
and
consider
withall
what
kinde
of
spirits
the
Catholique
Church
,
and
the
head
thereof
(
the
Bishop
of
Rome
)
hath
troubled
the
Church
withall
,
yee
shall
finde
they
all
fall
under
three
sorts
:
three
sorts
of
spirits
they
doe
all
issue
from
;
and
these
have
all
inspired
and
breathed
into
them
the
very
Character
of
the
nature
which
is
found
in
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
.
There
are
many
rables
of
popish
orders
,
which
were
endlesse
to
name
now
:
But
they
are
all
summed
up
in
three
Heads
:
for
all
the
other
are
but
hangbies
,
and
traines
to
them
:
all
the
Emissaries
of
Rome
,
the
spirits
whereby
shee
hath
troubled
the
Church
,
they
all
fall
under
these
three
,
either
Cardinalls
,
Bishops
,
or
Jesuites
:
and
under
the
Jesuites
I
ranke
all
regular
Fryers
,
they
are
all
of
them
of
one
nature
,
regular
men
,
Cloyster-men
;
of
which
the
Jesuites
are
the
cheife
;
and
I
would
rather
instance
the
Jesuites
,
because
the
rest
of
that
rabble
(
the
other
orders
of
Fryers
and
Monkes
)
they
are
described
not
under
the
name
of
Frogs
,
but
under
the
name
of
Locusts
,
chirping
Creatures
,
as
the
Frogs
are
Croking
:
and
both
come
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
:
But
the
other
are
more
like
to
Locusts
,
in
the
9
Revelations
3
to
11.
They
be
both
of
them
mischeivous
,
both
the
Locusts
,
and
the
Frogs
too
;
but
the
Frogs
are
a
little
too
dull
for
this
kind
of
imployment
,
which
is
attributed
to
the
Frogs
:
but
these
three
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
send
forth
the
Cardinalls
,
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Jesuites
:
yee
shall
finde
the
quintessence
of
nimble
wits
in
these
Spirits
;
active
and
nimble
spirits
,
yee
shall
finde
them
close
and
secret
in
their
conveyances
,
like
spirits
:
no
part
can
be
so
secretly
watcht
but
they
will
enter
in
,
no
Gates
of
Princes
Pallaces
so
secret
but
thy
will
enter
them
.
And
uncleane
they
be
as
neither
fit
for
meat
nor
for
sacrifice
:
as
uncleane
Beasts
were
.
They
are
neither
fit
for
Church
nor
Common-wealth
:
neither
fit
for
the
one
nor
the
other
,
neither
for
meate
nor
sacrifice
:
uncleane
also
arising
out
of
the
mud
;
uncleane
in
their
Doctrine
,
rooting
out
the
Doctrine
of
Life
;
uncleane
in
their
conversation
,
as
all
false
Teachers
more
or
lesse
bee
,
Iude
8.
and
10
Verse
.
And
making
the
Countries
uncleane
where
they
come
:
they
let
loose
the
raines
and
open
a
doore
unto
all
Licentiousnesse
and
Prophanesse
.
Three
unclean
Spirits
like
Frogs
.
This
description
of
them
likening
of
them
to
Frogs
doth
exclude
them
from
the
Locusts
,
for
they
are
not
Amphibia
(
as
they
call
them
)
such
as
can
live
upon
the
Waters
or
Earth
:
for
Locusts
love
not
to
be
in
the
Waters
;
but
these
are
indifferent
on
Earth
or
Waters
:
Therefore
these
three
can
indifferently
live
either
upon
the
waters
,
or
upon
the
Earth
;
and
even
as
well
in
the
one
as
in
the
other
.
It
is
indifferent
to
them
whether
yee
imploy
them
in
Church
worke
,
they
can
domineer
there
;
or
whether
you
imploy
them
in
state
matters
,
they
are
as
free
,
and
as
busy
there
,
in
the
Courts
of
Princes
,
and
the
states
of
Commonwealths
,
and
as
impetuous
there
,
and
as
active
there
,
and
as
cunning
,
and
as
dominering
,
and
Lordly
there
as
they
are
in
the
Church
.
And
therefore
looke
as
were
the
plagues
of
Egypt
(
which
is
called
Sodom
)
so
are
these
plagues
of
spirituall
Sodom
.
The
Frogs
they
came
upon
them
cunningly
,
and
would
come
into
the
Kings
Pallaces
,
and
no
place
could
be
kept
free
from
them
:
Even
such
are
these
three
uncleane
spirits
,
no
place
can
they
be
kept
out
from
.
And
like
unto
Frogs
are
they
for
their
continuall
croking
;
nothing
but
one
kinde
of
tune
:
their
own
matters
they
never
leave
croking
of
not
like
these
Frogs
here
in
America
that
have
a
severall
tune
in
each
part
of
the
yeare
,
but
they
are
alwayes
in
one
,
or
two
,
or
three
at
the
most
;
either
the
Catholique
visible
Church
,
or
the
Pope
the
Judge
of
controversies
,
or
of
visible
succession
.
And
then
looke
as
yee
see
it
is
with
Frogs
they
are
most
busy
with
their
notes
when
it
growes
darke
,
and
in
the
heat
of
the
day
they
are
a
great
deall
more
silent
,
for
then
they
get
them
downe
into
the
mud
;
so
it
is
with
these
uncleane
spirits
,
they
ly
close
if
the
light
of
the
Gospell
shines
forth
brightly
;
And
if
it
grow
warme
in
the
zeall
of
the
spirits
of
Christians
,
then
yee
here
no
newes
of
them
,
but
they
are
in
some
muddy
places
then
,
they
are
husht
then
:
I
if
you
should
come
with
a
Torch
in
the
midnight
they
are
silent
and
still
then
.
But
now
when
there
is
want
of
light
,
or
want
of
heat
of
Religion
,
then
it
is
indeed
that
these
spirits
are
most
croking
,
and
tumultuous
,
and
unquiet
:
but
otherwise
if
the
spirits
of
Christians
and
States-men
grow
warme
in
Religion
,
ther
's
no
noise
nor
newes
of
these
spirits
;
so
these
are
the
three
uncleane
spirits
that
come
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
.
And
these
three
have
left
a
spice
of
their
own
nature
in
them
,
the
Devill
hath
left
a
spice
of
his
murther
and
malice
against
religion
,
and
well
ordered
government
tending
to
disorder
;
the
Catholique
Church
hath
left
them
hir
state
and
preheminence
,
hir
Lordly
Dominion
and
spirituall
supremacy
,
and
authority
,
carying
all
before
him
;
The
false
Prophet
hath
left
them
corrupt
Doctrine
and
corrupt
worship
;
These
corrupt
all
where
they
come
,
and
with
cleanly
conveyance
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
and
thus
saith
the
Lord
:
when
indeed
it
is
nothing
but
the
meere
inventions
of
the
sinfull
false
hearts
of
the
sonnes
of
men
.
To
goe
on
a
little
further
in
the
exposition
of
these
spirits
.
They
are
the
spirits
of
Devills
,
That
is
to
say
all
of
a
devillish
nature
;
they
are
not
Gods
spirits
:
men
they
will
be
accounted
to
be
,
but
they
are
spirits
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
the
spirits
of
Devills
,
Devills
for
learning
,
and
Devills
for
deceit
,
and
Devills
for
mischeife
.
Working
miracles
,
]
It
is
a
proper
worke
of
the
second
Beast
,
but
they
are
all
but
lying
wonders
,
they
come
(
saith
the
Apostle
Paul
)
with
all
power
of
signes
and
lying
wonders
.
2
Thes.
2.9
.
And
these
being
all
thus
furnisht
,
the
Text
tells
you
,
They
goe
forth
unto
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
]
by
Earth
in
this
booke
is
meant
the
Earthly
Religion
,
and
so
to
the
Princes
of
Earthly
religion
they
goe
forth
,
therefore
they
goe
unto
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
And
of
the
whole
World
]
They
doe
not
containe
themselves
in
the
limits
of
Christendome
,
but
the
other
Princes
,
the
Princes
of
the
whole
world
(
that
is
to
say
)
to
Pagan
Princes
,
They
would
have
power
to
prevent
(
if
it
were
possible
)
this
great
mischiefe
to
themselves
,
that
they
might
crush
these
Christian
Kings
that
brought
in
the
reformation
;
Therefore
they
goe
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
and
of
the
whole
World
,
To
gather
them
to
battell
,
To
the
battell
of
that
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
]
That
's
not
the
last
judgement
,
(
as
some
have
thought
)
there
will
be
no
warring
then
;
but
every
day
of
great
execution
is
called
a
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
But
that
we
shall
speake
to
(
God
willing
)
when
we
come
to
it
,
of
that
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
]
But
what
day
is
that
?
yee
have
it
expounded
in
the
19.
Rev.
17.
It
is
the
day
of
Gods
great
Supper
;
that
yee
may
eat
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captaines
,
and
the
flesh
of
mighty
men
,
&c.
This
is
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
,
on
which
these
worldly
and
wicked
,
these
Popish
and
Pagan
Princes
with
all
their
power
,
and
all
their
forces
,
and
armies
they
are
able
to
make
,
shall
come
forth
against
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
against
these
Christian
Princes
,
that
have
beene
serious
,
and
studious
in
the
reformation
of
Religion
,
and
in
the
drying
up
of
these
streames
of
corruption
.
Thus
you
see
the
words
opened
,
and
the
plaine
and
true
meaning
of
them
.
I
cannot
speake
of
the
comming
of
Christ
now
,
and
of
the
gathering
together
to
the
great
battell
of
Armageddon
,
and
I
would
not
open
more
then
I
am
able
to
finish
at
this
present
.
Therefore
now
consider
the
Doctrine
againe
,
and
the
truth
of
it
,
how
it
doth
plainly
arise
from
the
words
of
the
Text.
Upon
the
powring
out
of
the
sixth
Viall
(
that
is
to
say
)
upon
the
drying
up
of
the
current
,
and
streames
of
the
corruption
of
Antichristian
religion
,
or
Christian
religion
(
for
Antichristian
religion
is
but
the
corruption
of
religion
in
Christendome
,
)
The
Dragon
(
that
is
to
say
the
Devill
)
and
the
Beast
(
that
is
to
say
the
Roman
Catholique
visible
Church
,
)
and
the
false
Prophet
(
that
is
to
say
the
Pope
the
head
of
the
Church
)
did
send
forth
out
of
their
mouthes
(
that
is
to
say
out
of
their
commands
)
three
uncleane
spirits
,
(
that
is
Cardinalls
,
and
Bishops
,
and
Jesuites
.
)
To
stir
up
the
Princes
of
the
Earth
,
and
of
the
whole
World
,
(
that
is
both
Popish
,
and
Pagan
Princes
)
to
a
great
battell
.
To
what
end
?
ye
may
see
by
the
occasion
of
it
,
is
was
upon
the
powring
out
the
Viall
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
streames
of
corruption
of
religion
,
therefore
they
would
turne
the
streame
againe
,
to
prevent
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
(
that
is
)
the
conversion
of
the
Iewes
,
by
bringing
in
old
Idolatry
and
superstition
,
spirituall
Adulteries
and
Whoredomes
,
and
Witchcrafts
,
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
.
Thus
you
see
the
point
plaine
from
the
Text
,
neither
is
there
any
difficulty
that
remaines
for
the
opening
of
it
,
that
I
doe
discerne
.
Now
then
for
the
Reasons
of
the
point
,
and
so
briefly
to
come
to
the
use
.
The
reasons
are
two
,
why
that
upon
this
drying
up
of
the
streames
of
corruption
of
Religion
these
three
great
commanders
should
thus
send
forth
such
kinde
of
Emissaries
,
instruments
that
will
bee
active
,
and
nimble
to
gather
such
a
fearfull
Battell
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
servants
.
The
first
reason
is
taken
from
the
nature
of
their
Kingdome
.
Rea.
1
Antichrists
kingdom
is
contrary
to
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
his
Kingdome
is
not
of
the
Earth
,
theirs
are
from
beneath
;
his
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
World
,
But
theirs
are
of
this
World
,
These
are
of
the
World
,
saith
Iohn
speaking
of
Antichrist
,
in
the
1
Ioh.
4.
Chapter
6
Verse
.
And
therefore
(
minde
yee
)
the
weapons
of
their
warfare
are
carnall
,
full
of
malice
,
and
full
of
envy
,
and
devillishnesse
;
their
instruments
are
not
spirituall
,
but
carnall
,
and
worldly
.
And
therefore
being
thus
shaken
as
they
are
,
their
returne
is
not
to
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
or
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
or
the
power
of
spirituall
gifts
,
or
so
forth
;
these
are
estranged
from
them
:
And
now
they
fall
to
carnall
policy
and
worldly
power
,
and
devillish
engines
,
and
instruments
,
these
are
fit
for
this
use
.
This
is
one
Reason
.
Rea.
2
The
other
reason
is
taken
from
their
implacable
malice
and
hatred
against
the
reformation
of
religion
,
and
the
conversion
of
either
Iew
or
Gentile
,
to
the
saving
knowledge
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
there
is
nothing
more
grevious
to
these
spirits
then
the
prosperity
of
religion
,
they
gnash
their
Teeth
for
paine
in
the
former
Viall
,
this
is
that
will
vex
them
more
then
all
the
rest
,
to
see
these
Rivers
dried
up
,
and
these
streames
dryed
up
,
and
now
the
holy
City
of
Rome
blasted
;
this
doth
stirre
them
up
to
implacable
malice
,
and
mischiefe
:
and
now
they
care
not
who
they
confederate
withall
,
so
they
may
crush
the
Christian
Princes
and
hinder
reformation
;
It
was
truly
prophesied
of
by
the
Apostle
Paul
,
That
evill
men
and
seducers
shall
wax
worse
and
worse
,
deceiving
and
being
deceived
.
2
Timothy
3
,
13.
So
it
is
with
these
evill
men
here
,
if
they
see
they
cannot
get
victory
over
Protestants
,
though
they
have
pretended
warre
with
the
Turke
for
the
recovering
of
the
holy
Land
,
yet
now
they
will
consent
with
him
;
they
sticke
not
who
they
agree
with
,
so
they
may
mantaine
their
war
.
To
come
then
briefely
to
make
some
use
of
what
ye
have
heard
:
the
use
of
the
point
is
thus
much
.
Vse
1
First
,
it
may
teach
every
noble
wit
,
and
every
active
spirit
,
and
every
man
of
cleanly
conveyance
,
not
to
pride
himselfe
,
much
lesse
to
blesse
himselfe
,
in
such
gifts
and
parts
:
what
ever
they
be
pride
not
your selves
,
blesse
not
your selves
in
them
;
you
see
heere
is
a
Generation
of
nimble
spirits
,
and
active
wits
;
cleanly
spirits
,
spirits
of
as
neat
and
cleanly
conveyance
as
ever
the
World
saw
;
men
full
of
wit
,
and
full
of
dexterity
;
men
good
for
Church
(
as
they
count
it
)
notable
there
;
and
not
able
for
the
Common-Wealth
;
they
are
marvelous
fit
for
all
kinds
of
imployment
in
their
owne
wayes
,
and
that
s
very
large
for
their
owne
ends
;
and
yet
see
they
are
but
made
instruments
to
the
Dragon
to
the
Beast
,
and
to
the
false
Prophet
:
so
that
verily
if
a
man
now
should
take
pride
in
his
gifts
,
and
blesse
himselfe
in
the
activenesse
of
his
spirit
,
and
cleanly
conveyance
,
aplaud
himselfe
in
such
kinde
of
inlargements
as
these
be
,
I
tell
you
the
Devill
hath
as
quick
wits
as
you
are
;
and
as
active
spirits
as
you
are
;
and
men
of
as
dexterous
conveyance
as
you
can
be
;
And
therefore
never
pride
your selves
in
these
,
they
are
such
as
are
as
fit
instruments
for
the
Devill
as
for
Christ
,
and
many
times
the
Lord
Jesus
takes
lesse
delight
in
such
as
these
,
then
hee
doth
in
plainer
and
simpler
men
;
Yee
see
your
calling
Brethren
.
(
saith
the
Apostle
Paul
)
in
the
1
Corinthians
1.26
.
How
that
not
many
wise
men
after
the
flesh
,
not
many
mighty
,
not
many
noble
are
called
.
It
is
I
say
(
therefore
)
an
abasement
unto
all
flesh
,
and
unto
all
the
glory
of
the
flesh
;
all
flesh
is
as
Grasse
,
and
the
goodliest
of
flesh
and
bloud
,
is
but
as
the
flower
of
the
Field
that
fadeth
away
:
take
it
at
the
best
it
s
but
a
Flower
,
but
take
them
as
they
may
bee
improved
by
Satan
none
more
mischeivous
,
none
more
active
instruments
for
the
Devill
,
for
sinne
,
for
Corruption
then
these
fine
quicke
wits
and
spirits
bee
,
These
nimble
wits
,
these
active
spirits
;
pride
not
your selves
in
these
things
I
say
;
these
are
the
most
dangerous
if
the
Lord
set
not
in
to
take
hold
of
them
;
pride
not
your selves
(
therefore
)
in
these
things
,
The
more
learned
and
witty
you
bee
,
the
more
fit
to
act
for
Satan
will
you
bee
if
the
Lord
leave
you
,
the
more
neat
handed
,
and
quicke
witted
and
nimble
spirited
you
bee
,
the
more
notable
,
and
profitable
will
you
bee
for
the
Devill
,
if
hee
take
hold
of
you
:
pride
not
your selves
(
therefore
)
in
these
,
much
lesse
allow
your selves
in
sacrificeing
of
these
to
Satan
;
But
see
you
doe
sacrifice
your
wts
,
and
spirits
,
and
dexterity
,
and
what
ever
you
bee
,
or
have
as
a
living
sacrifice
to
Christ
Jesus
,
to
his
advantage
:
or
else
they
will
bee
improved
to
the
service
of
the
Devill
,
and
his
instruments
,
The
great
and
monsterous
Beast
,
the
Roman
Catholique
visible
Church
,
and
the
head
thereof
,
the
holy
Father
the
Pope
as
they
call
him
.
Secondly
,
it
may
take
off
the
fond
doting
of
the
sonnes
Vse
2
of
men
upon
the
lesrning
of
the
Jesuites
,
and
the
glorie
of
the
Episcopacy
,
and
brave
estate
of
the
Prelates
.
I
say
bee
not
deceived
with
these
pompes
,
and
empty
shewes
,
and
faire
representations
of
a
goodly
condition
before
the
eyes
of
flesh
and
blood
,
bee
not
taken
with
the
applause
of
these
persons
,
yee
have
many
at
this
Day
,
that
stand
and
wonder
upon
the
reading
of
the
Jesuites
,
at
the
witty
inventions
,
and
marvelous
dexterity
of
judgement
.
They
are
strong
perswaders
,
and
strange
practitioners
of
what
they
take
in
hand
:
marvelously
are
men
taken
with
the
strength
of
their
judgements
,
and
the
strength
of
their
wits
;
And
dote
mervalously
upon
the
Cardinalls
,
and
upon
the
Bishops
,
and
upon
the
Jesuites
,
and
upon
holy
Catholique
Mother
Church
,
and
their
holy
Father
the
Pope
.
These
are
the
gods
many
of
them
doe
adore
.
I
pray
doe
but
looke
well
upon
them
all
,
what
are
they
?
all
of
them
?
Let
but
the
holy
Ghost
give
his
judgement
of
them
,
(
who
is
onely
wise
)
let
his
Counsell
bee
taken
,
and
what
?
They
are
spirits
indeed
,
but
uncleane
spirits
,
spirits
of
Devills
,
that
come
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
the
Roman
visible
Catholique
Church
is
in
the
esteeme
of
the
Holy
Ghost
a
monsterous
Beast
(
as
yee
heard
in
the
13
Chapter
Revel.
1
Ve.
)
And
the
head
of
the
Popish
Church
a
false
Prophet
.
And
what
are
these
nimble
wits
,
and
goodly
glorious
persons
yee
speake
of
?
uncleane
spirits
neither
fit
for
meat
nor
sacrifice
,
neither
fit
for
Church
nor
Common-Wealth
.
Oh
ye
will
say
they
are
fit
for
both
;
But
saith
the
holy
Ghost
they
are
Frogs
,
and
not
Church-men
(
as
they
call
them
)
and
uncleane
,
and
not
fit
for
civill
use
:
neither
fit
for
Church
nor
State
;
but
fit
to
corrupt
both
,
and
breed
corruption
in
both
:
Frogs
they
are
and
their
Songs
are
much
what
as
Frogs
are
,
if
yee
mind
them
their
note
is
alwayes
much
at
one
,
either
visible
succession
,
and
that
's
one
note
;
the
Judge
of
controversies
,
which
they
say
must
bee
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
the
Roman
Catholike
visible
Church
the
holy
Mother
Church
as
they
call
it
,
these
are
their
notes
,
their
Song
,
but
it
is
but
a
Frog-like
Song
what
ever
they
thinke
:
and
yee
shall
ever
finde
it
,
that
when
Religion
hath
been
most
lightsome
,
and
Princes
and
States-men
have
beene
most
warme
in
Religion
,
then
yee
shall
here
no
noise
of
these
Frogs
,
they
ly
close
in
the
mud
;
But
when
Religigion
growes
darke
once
,
the
shadow
of
the
Sunne
growes
low
,
and
large
,
when
Christians
wax
cold
,
and
Courtiers
begin
to
be
Popish
,
or
carnall
,
or
I
cannot
tell
how
conformable
to
the
corruptions
of
the
times
,
then
they
begin
to
croke
loud
,
and
all
things
must
be
as
they
will
have
them
:
but
I
say
take
them
as
they
be
,
and
they
are
but
uncleane
Frogs
,
that
doe
corrupt
both
Church
,
and
State
.
And
(
mind
yee
)
they
are
confederate
with
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
.
Yee
shall
finde
it
in
time
that
they
will
be
confederate
with
Turke
,
or
Russian
,
Indian
or
Infidell
,
they
will
be
ready
to
confederate
with
them
all
,
and
make
no
scrupill
of
these
things
.
And
yet
they
(
as
men
thinke
)
are
the
onely
Patriarkes
,
and
make
the
greatest
shew
of
religion
:
bee
not
deceived
,
you
see
how
the
holy
Ghost
describes
them
.
And
let
those
that
are
of
God
learne
what
they
are
.
And
thirdly
,
this
may
serve
to
teach
Christian
Princes
,
Vse
3
and
States
,
that
when
Religion
comes
to
bee
reformed
,
they
must
looke
for
battells
,
and
great
battells
:
There
is
no
hope
that
Satan
will
rest
,
the
Dragon
cannot
rest
when
his
Kingdome
is
shaken
;
And
hee
hath
such
of
his
confederacy
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
that
cannot
be
still
,
Especially
when
the
streames
of
Rome
begin
to
decay
:
the
streames
that
doe
water
and
refresh
Rome
.
Then
looke
for
Warres
,
and
Tumults
of
Warres
,
great
Warres
,
mustering
up
of
Popish
Princes
,
and
their
Armies
,
and
pagan
Princes
,
and
their
Armies
,
there
will
be
no
backwardnesse
in
these
earthly
spirits
,
in
this
case
,
to
the
captivating
of
all
(
if
it
were
possible
)
to
the
maintenance
and
supportance
of
Rome
.
And
last
of
all
,
and
so
I
make
an
end
.
Let
this
bee
Vse
4
the
last
use
.
It
may
serve
to
be
some
ground
of
stay
unto
Christian
Princes
,
and
such
as
shall
bee
instruments
of
this
reformation
which
this
sixth
Angell
brings
with
him
,
Instruments
of
this
wasting
and
drying
up
of
the
corruptions
of
Religion
which
shall
waste
Rome
;
I
say
though
great
Warres
may
arise
from
all
the
chiefe
Princes
of
the
World
,
both
Popish
and
Pagan
,
and
a
great
day
of
battell
it
will
bee
when
ever
those
dayes
doe
shine
forth
(
as
hasteing
they
be
,
)
why
yee
shall
finde
this
to
be
the
comfort
of
it
,
a
great
day
it
shall
bee
,
It
is
so
said
in
my
Text
,
but
not
a
great
Day
to
the
Beast
,
nor
a
great
Day
to
the
Dragon
,
nor
a
great
Day
to
the
false
Prophet
,
(
They
looke
for
a
Day
of
it
,
)
but
it
shall
be
a
great
day
of
GOD
Almighty
:
men
are
afraid
if
they
stirre
they
shall
bring
Warres
about
their
Eares
,
true
they
shall
doe
so
,
they
will
arise
at
once
:
but
though
the
battell
will
bee
great
and
terrible
,
yet
never
the
lesse
most
comfortable
to
the
People
of
God
:
It
will
bee
a
great
Day
indeed
,
but
a
great
Day
of
the
Lord
God
Almighty
,
that
hee
may
offer
a
great
sacrifice
to
himselfe
by
the
hands
of
his
servants
,
that
all
the
soules
of
prey
and
the
beasts
of
prey
may
all
of
them
come
,
and
eate
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captaines
,
and
the
flesh
of
mighty
men
,
and
the
flesh
of
Horses
and
of
them
that
sit
on
them
;
and
the
flesh
of
all
men
,
both
free
and
bound
,
both
small
and
great
;
It
will
I
say
bee
a
great
Sacrifice
to
the
Beasts
of
prey
,
and
the
foules
of
prey
:
It
shall
be
a
great
day
indeed
,
but
it
shall
not
be
a
great
day
to
the
Papists
,
not
a
great
day
to
the
Dragon
,
nor
to
the
Romish
Catholique
Church
except
it
be
a
great
day
of
their
destruction
,
and
that
it
will
be
indeed
,
as
yee
shall
see
when
this
battell
is
to
be
fought
in
the
nineteenth
Chapter
,
and
they
shall
never
trouble
the
World
more
,
that
will
be
the
issue
of
it
;
The
Dragon
is
reserved
to
a
further
day
;
but
hee
shall
bee
bound
for
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
afterwards
shall
make
a
great
battell
with
the
Saints
,
but
after
that
shall
be
taken
,
and
then
cast
into
the
lake
forever
:
But
this
will
be
a
great
day
of
God
Almighty
,
wherein
hee
will
powre
cut
all
the
Vialls
of
his
wrath
upon
the
enemies
of
God
,
and
his
people
;
that
the
Name
of
the
Lord
GOD
Almighty
may
bee
praysed
from
the
rising
of
the
Sun
to
the
going
down
thereof
.
And
therefore
great
and
wonderfull
are
the
Workes
of
the
Lord
that
hee
doth
reserve
for
after
ages
,
wherein
the
loftinesse
of
man
hee
will
lay
low
,
but
his
name
onely
shall
be
exalted
Esay
2.2
.
Speaking
of
a
farre
lesse
day
then
this
that
I
am
now
speaking
of
;
It
will
bee
a
great
day
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
good
of
his
people
;
To
the
inlargement
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
but
of
destruction
to
the
enemies
of
the
Lord
Jesus
:
That
they
may
be
overthrowne
,
and
taken
and
cast
into
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
never
to
rise
up
againe
.
THE
THIRD
SERMON
UPON
THE
SIXTH
VIAL
.
REVELAT.
16.15
.
Behold
,
I
come
as
a
theefe
:
Blessed
is
hee
that
watcheth
,
and
keepeth
his
garments
,
lest
he
walke
naked
,
and
they
see
his
shame
.
YOu
have
heretofore
heard
that
these
words
set
forth
a
description
of
the
pouring
out
of
the
sixth
Vial.
Set
forth
it
is
by
the
subject
,
upon
the
great
River
Euphrates
.
By
the
effects
,
they
were
double
:
First
,
Immediate
,
the
waters
thereof
were
dryed
up
.
The
second
was
Accidentall
,
and
mediate
,
warlike
preparation
.
The
former
effect
of
drying
up
the
River
,
was
amplified
by
the
end
;
That
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
.
The
accidentall
effect
,
(
which
was
warlike
preparation
)
was
set
forth
by
a
double
argument
:
First
,
by
the
efficients
,
Principal
and
Instrumentall
.
Secondly
,
by
the
watch-word
which
the
Lord
gives
his
people
.
The
efficients
were
(
principally
)
the
Devill
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
.
The
Instrumentals
were
certaine
spirits
,
for
nature
:
three
spirits
for
number
:
Unclean
for
quality
:
Like
Frogs
for
similitude
:
Out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
the
Dragon
,
and
the
false
Prophet
:
For
their
originall
which
are
described
by
their
effects
,
which
are
three
:
They
work
miracles
;
They
goe
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
to
gather
them
to
battell
:
And
thirdly
,
They
doe
gather
them
together
into
a
place
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
.
The
watch-word
which
is
the
second
Adjunct
,
observed
in
this
warlike
preparation
,
is
the
watch-word
of
the
Lord
Jesus
to
his
people
(
in
the
words
of
my
Text
)
there
are
two
parts
of
it
:
First
,
a
description
of
the
manner
of
his
comming
:
by
a
comparison
taken
from
the
manner
of
a
theefe
:
Behold
I
come
as
a
theefe
.
The
second
is
a
word
of
promise
,
unto
such
as
watch
and
keepe
their
garments
at
that
time
.
The
promise
is
first
of
blessednesse
to
them
:
And
secondly
,
the
prevention
of
the
discovery
of
their
owne
nakednesse
and
shame
:
Blessed
is
hee
that
watcheth
and
keepeth
his
garments
,
left
he
walke
naked
;
and
they
see
his
shame
.
Not
to
repeat
what
hath
been
delivered
,
that
which
offereth
it selfe
here
to
our
consideration
,
is
a
two-fold
doctrine
.
the
first
is
this
:
Doct.
1
When
Frogs
,
and
uncleane
Spirits
,
(
that
is
to
say
)
when
Popish
Instruments
shall
goe
forth
To
gather
the
Princes
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
unto
battell
:
And
those
Princes
shall
go
forth
to
battell
against
the
Lord
and
his
people
.
It
is
behovefull
for
the
people
of
God
,
to
behold
the
Lord
Jesus
comming
against
them
,
or
comming
to
them
as
a
theefe
.
That
's
the
note
:
when
the
Lord
exposes
his
people
to
great
trials
,
by
the
busie
diligence
of
those
Frogs
,
or
by
the
violent
rage
of
the
Beast
and
Kings
of
the
earth
,
against
Religion
:
The
Lord
then
cals
his
people
to
behold
him
comming
upon
them
,
(
I
meane
upon
all
the
professors
of
the
Gospell
)
the
Lord
cals
them
to
looke
upon
him
comming
at
them
,
or
comming
to
them
as
a
theefe
.
Behold
(
saith
he
)
I
come
as
a
theefe
.
When
doth
he
say
so
?
when
these
Frogs
were
let
forth
:
Those
unclean
spirits
of
Devils
sent
forth
to
stirre
up
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
world
to
gather
them
to
battell
,
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
people
,
and
against
Christian
Religion
,
and
them
that
maintaine
it
.
Then
,
Behold
,
I
come
as
a
theefe
:
They
are
the
words
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Because
the
notes
are
double
,
that
the
Text
holds
forth
;
I
must
be
briefe
in
either
of
them
.
As
a
theef
]
The
Scripture
hath
respect
to
a
foure-fould
manner
of
a
theefe
comming
.
He
doth
not
come
as
a
theefe
in
Justice
or
robbery
:
That
the
holy
Spirit
of
the
Lord
Jesus
cannot
be
capable
of
.
How
can
hee
steale
any
thing
from
us
,
which
is
not
his
own
:
There
is
nothing
but
it
is
his
,
and
therefore
in
that
sense
he
cannot
be
said
to
come
as
a
theefe
,
(
But
yet
)
as
a
theefe
he
can
come
suddenly
,
and
he
can
come
secretly
and
slily
,
yea
,
and
he
can
come
also
violently
,
and
terribly
,
as
a
theefe
.
Thus
he
can
come
,
and
thus
he
is
described
in
the
Scripture
to
come
;
which
,
though
some
think
it
to
be
at
the
last
judgement
,
yet
I
cannot
so
conceive
it
;
for
here
's
a
world
of
businesse
that
is
to
be
translated
after
this
Vial
is
poured
out
:
above
a
thousand
yeers
after
this
,
before
the
coming
of
Christ
to
the
last
judgement
,
but
his
coming
in
any
notable
judgement
,
his
coming
,
especially
if
it
be
a
coming
suddenly
,
and
secretly
,
and
powerfully
:
It
is
coming
as
a
thief
,
as
ye
have
an
instance
of
it
in
Rev.
3.3
.
to
the
Church
of
Sardis
,
I
will
come
on
thee
as
a
thief
.
How
like
a
thief
?
Thou
shalt
not
know
what
hour
I
will
come
upon
thee
.
And
so
in
Luke
12.39
.
If
the
good
man
of
the
house
had
known
what
hour
the
thief
would
come
,
he
would
have
watched
,
and
not
have
suffered
his
house
to
be
broken
through
.
But
coming
suddenly
,
and
secretly
,
at
unawares
therefore
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
the
good
man
of
the
house
is
asleep
,
and
the
thief
breaks
thorow
and
steals
,
when
all
is
bisht
then
he
comes
,
like
a
thief
in
the
night
,
1
Thes.
5.2
.
Your
selv
as
know
perfectly
,
that
the
day
of
the
Lord
so
cometh
,
as
a
thief
in
the
night
.
So
like
a
thief
hee
comes
suddenly
,
and
secretly
.
Thirdly
,
he
comes
as
a
thief
,
to
take
away
,
and
bereave
a
man
of
such
goods
as
he
carnally
keeps
,
not
to
steal
from
him
,
but
to
recover
his
own
:
Though
not
as
a
lawlesse
thief
stealeth
,
yet
as
a
just
recoverer
of
his
fathers
goods
,
out
of
the
hands
of
those
that
have
not
been
faithfull
in
improving
of
them
.
John
10.10
.
The
thief
cometh
not
,
but
for
to
steal
,
and
to
kill
,
and
to
destroy
:
I
am
come
,
that
they
might
have
life
,
and
that
they
might
have
it
more
abundantly
.
And
so
he
may
come
also
to
kill
;
but
not
unjustly
,
as
a
thief
,
but
verily
as
a
just
Judge
,
upon
those
that
do
not
watch
,
and
keep
their
garments
:
He
may
take
their
garments
,
and
leave
them
naked
,
that
men
may
see
their
shame
,
and
justly
too
,
because
they
have
not
watched
,
but
have
suffred
themselves
to
be
defiled
.
Thus
then
Christ
will
come
at
that
time
(
yee
shall
have
many
men
serious
of
Reformation
,
when
the
Lord
shall
dry
up
the
River
Euphrates
,
that
makes
glad
the
city
of
Babel
)
when
the
ten
Kings
shall
come
to
make
the
Whore
desolate
:
the
Lord
will
then
come
and
try
all
those
Kings
and
their
souldiers
,
who
ever
they
are
he
will
try
them
:
in
the
Frogs
he
will
try
them
,
secretly
and
slily
,
for
they
will
not
cease
to
be
inchanting
,
as
secretly
as
they
can
,
into
the
hearts
of
Kings
,
and
all
godly
spirits
;
to
turne
things
backe
againe
into
the
former
course
of
corruption
:
into
those
idolatries
and
thefts
,
which
made
glad
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
which
did
uphold
the
Turke
.
And
in
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
world
,
he
will
come
upon
them
as
a
thief
violently
and
terribly
,
to
shake
the
hearts
of
all
the
Kings
of
Christendom
(
as
it
s
called
)
to
withdraw
them
from
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
which
they
shall
be
zealously
addicted
to
;
suddenly
to
drive
them
to
their
former
superstition
of
their
fore-fathers
.
So
in
one
sort
of
these
he
will
come
as
a
thief
,
secretly
and
slily
;
In
the
other
sort
of
these
,
he
will
come
as
a
thief
,
violently
and
terribly
.
Reas.
1
If
ye
shall
ask
the
Reason
of
the
Point
,
the
Reason
is
shortly
this
;
First
,
it
is
taken
from
the
instrument
in
which
Christ
doth
come
,
for
Christ
is
many
times
resembled
by
the
instruments
which
he
useth
;
if
he
useth
instruments
of
a
still
voice
,
then
he
comes
not
with
a
rending
,
but
with
a
still
voice
:
so
ye
read
in
1
Kings
19.12
.
So
here
he
comes
in
these
unclean
spirits
,
for
the
Lord
acts
them
;
he
comes
in
Potent
Princes
,
for
he
is
said
to
come
in
the
likenesse
of
these
,
he
comes
in
them
both
;
and
he
is
said
to
come
as
a
thief
,
in
the
likenesse
of
these
Frogs
,
because
they
come
in
his
likenesse
.
Ye
shall
have
many
false
Prophets
come
in
my
name
,
(
saith
Christ
)
Mat.
24.24
.
Take
heed
of
them
,
for
they
shall
deceive
many
;
they
shall
come
secretly
,
and
slily
,
and
play
legerdemain
,
and
by
that
means
deceive
many
;
and
they
shall
come
outragiously
,
first
against
the
Lord
and
his
people
;
and
the
Lord
comes
forth
in
their
rage
:
that
look
as
it
is
said
(
by
some
Interpreters
)
of
Paul
,
1
Cor.
15.32
.
He
fought
with
beasts
at
Ephesus
,
after
the
manner
of
men
;
they
interpret
it
thus
,
not
that
ever
he
was
put
to
any
such
triall
(
that
any
probable
Stories
mention
)
in
Ephesus
,
or
any
where
else
;
but
he
fought
with
beasts
at
Ephesus
,
after
the
manner
of
men
;
because
,
the
men
of
Ephesus
fought
with
him
after
the
manner
of
beasts
:
So
Christ
is
said
to
come
in
these
men
,
because
they
come
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
plead
for
the
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
,
and
the
Vicar
of
Christ
.
Behold
,
I
come
as
a
thief
;
they
are
all
but
theeves
,
though
they
pretend
to
come
in
the
name
of
Christ
;
that
may
be
one
part
of
the
meaning
:
But
yet
notwithstanding
,
this
that
followeth
do
I
most
of
all
cleave
unto
,
not
excluding
that
.
This
may
be
another
,
taken
from
the
authority
of
Christ
,
and
power
of
Christ
,
in
leading
a
people
into
temptation
,
what
ever
the
instruments
be
;
I
say
it
is
the
Lord
Jesus
that
leads
his
people
into
all
kindes
of
temptation
,
whatsoever
the
instruments
be
:
If
any
Prophet
be
deluded
,
it
is
Christ
the
Lord
hath
deluded
that
Prophet
:
Or
if
any
Tyrants
be
set
up
,
it
is
the
Lord
that
sets
them
up
:
Or
what
ever
unclean
spirits
come
against
his
Church
,
it
is
the
Lord
that
stirred
them
up
,
it
is
the
Lord
that
stirred
them
up
unto
this
battell
against
his
Church
,
it
is
the
Lord
that
stirred
them
up
,
what
ever
the
instruments
be
,
be
they
Frogs
,
or
unclean
spirits
that
gathers
to
the
battels
of
Pray
;
And
therefore
we
are
taught
to
pray
in
(
that
which
is
commonly
called
)
the
Lords
Prayer
(
Mat.
6.13
.
)
.
Lead
us
not
into
temptation
:
We
pray
to
the
Lord
,
that
he
would
not
lead
us
into
temptation
:
As
who
should
say
,
to
the
Lord
it
belongs
,
to
bring
one
creature
against
another
;
the
devil
against
Eve
,
and
Eve
against
the
devil
;
the
Lord
it
is
that
brings
the
evil
,
whoever
be
the
instruments
;
it
is
the
Lord
that
brings
his
challenge
into
the
field
,
he
brings
Goliah
into
the
valley
of
Elah
.
And
therefore
when
it
is
said
,
1
Chron.
21.1
.
that
Satan
rose
up
against
Israel
,
and
provoked
David
to
number
Israel
.
In
2
Samuel
24.1
.
it
is
said
,
The
anger
of
the
Lord
was
kindled
against
Israel
,
and
he
moved
David
against
them
,
to
say
,
Go
number
Israel
and
Judah
.
The
Lord
was
angry
with
the
people
,
and
then
he
let
Satan
loose
to
tempt
David
to
number
the
people
:
It
was
the
Lords
doings
,
though
it
was
Satans
act
.
And
so
,
when
Micaiah
in
his
Vision
saw
the
Lord
sitting
on
his
Throne
,
and
all
the
hoste
of
Heaven
standing
by
him
,
on
his
right
hand
,
and
on
his
left
.
And
the
Lord
said
,
Who
shall
perswade
Ahab
,
that
he
may
go
up
,
and
fall
at
Ramoth-Gilead
?
And
one
said
on
this
manner
,
and
another
said
on
that
manner
.
At
length
(
saith
the
Text
)
there
came
forth
a
spirit
,
and
stood
before
the
Lord
,
and
said
,
I
will
perswade
him
.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
him
,
Wherewith
?
And
he
said
,
I
will
go
forth
,
and
I
will
be
a
lying
spirit
in
the
mouth
of
all
his
Prophets
.
And
he
said
,
Thou
shalt
perswade
him
,
and
prevail
also
:
(
saith
the
Lord
)
Go
forth
and
do
so
.
1
Kings
22.19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
So
that
(
minde
you
)
whoever
goes
forth
,
the
Lord
sends
him
,
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
may
give
one
Commission
,
but
the
Lord
gives
him
permission
;
yea
,
and
(
I
may
say
)
Commission
too
:
For
in
effecting
the
thing
,
the
Lord
doth
it
;
that
as
David
saith
of
Shimei
,
The
Lord
hath
bid
him
curse
me
:
(
that
is
to
say
)
he
hath
given
him
effectuall
liberty
,
and
opportunity
to
do
the
thing
,
as
if
he
had
given
him
a
command
to
do
it
.
If
a
false
Prophet
arise
(
saith
the
Lord
in
Deuteronomie
,
Chapter
13.
Verse
12.
)
and
give
thee
a
sign
,
and
a
wonder
;
)
saying
,
Let
us
goe
after
other
gods
,
Thou
shalt
not
harken
unto
the
words
of
the
Prophet
,
or
unto
the
dreamer
of
dreames
:
for
the
Lord
your
God
proveth
you
,
to
know
whether
you
love
the
Lord
your
God
with
all
your
hearts
,
and
with
all
your
soules
The
Lord
will
suffer
such
to
come
,
and
this
he
doth
to
try
his
people
,
so
that
(
mind
you
)
it
is
the
Lords
doings
,
it
is
he
that
commands
a
theefe
,
when
he
comes
like
a
theefe
:
it
is
the
Lord
that
sends
forth
such
that
are
clothed
with
sheeps
skins
,
but
inwardly
are
ravening
wolves
;
though
they
have
no
direct
commission
from
God
,
yet
they
have
such
secret
permission
from
God
,
and
commission
by
giving
them
oportunity
to
do
that
which
they
come
for
;
that
indeed
the
Lord
comes
:
Beloved
,
think
it
not
strange
(
saith
the
Ap:
Peter
,
1
Pet.
4.12
.
)
concerning
the
fiery
triall
,
which
is
come
to
try
you
,
as
though
some
strange
thing
happened
unto
you
.
He
means
the
ten
Persecutions
,
the
Persecutions
in
Nero's
time
,
and
those
that
were
to
follow
.
Let
no
man
think
it
strange
;
why
?
for
judgement
must
begin
at
the
house
of
God
,
to
that
(
mind
yee
)
all
the
fiery
trials
,
what
were
they
but
the
judgements
of
God
:
God
sends
them
forth
in
his
fatherly
wisdome
,
and
by
his
Soveraigne
Authority
,
to
try
the
patience
,
and
wisdome
,
and
watchfulnesse
of
his
people
:
And
therefore
it
becomes
the
people
of
God
,
when
they
see
such
creatures
budge
,
and
when
they
see
the
Kings
of
the
earth
stirre
:
then
,
Behold
,
saith
the
Lord
,
I
come
as
a
theef
,
suddenly
,
secretly
,
slily
,
and
violently
.
Vse
1
And
the
use
of
this
point
serves
to
teach
us
neither
to
justifie
men
,
nor
to
condemne
the
Lord
Jesus
,
for
that
were
a
sinful
violating
of
the
Scripture
.
Let
it
be
therefore
a
caution
to
teach
us
to
avoid
both
these
,
and
neither
to
justifie
theft
,
nor
to
condemne
the
Lord
;
it
is
not
the
Lords
meaning
,
but
make
account
of
this
,
though
the
Lord
come
as
a
theefe
,
that
doth
not
justifie
theft
,
but
aggravate
the
sin
of
theft
:
If
a
theef
shall
make
use
of
the
opportunities
,
which
the
providence
of
God
puts
into
his
hand
,
of
the
nimblenesse
of
his
wits
,
and
the
authority
he
hath
in
his
speech
,
and
the
powre
he
hath
with
Princes
:
I
say
that
man
that
shall
abuse
such
things
as
are
given
him
of
the
Lord
,
this
doth
not
excuse
their
sin
,
much
lesse
justifie
it
,
but
it
aggravates
it
,
and
they
shall
find
it
so
one
day
.
It
is
a
very
divine
speech
of
our
Saviour
,
Iohn
19.10
,
11
Pilate
saith
to
him
,
Knowest
thou
not
that
I
have
power
to
crucifie
thee
,
and
have
power
to
loose
thee
?
Iesus
answered
,
Thou
couldest
have
no
power
at
all
against
me
,
except
it
were
given
thee
from
above
:
therefore
hee
that
delivered
mee
unto
thee
hath
the
greater
sinne
.
And
it
implyes
also
(
and
it
had
been
a
wholesome
lesson
for
Pilate
to
have
suckt
out
of
it
)
that
it
was
the
greater
sinne
in
Pilate
,
to
abuse
his
authority
,
to
condemne
the
Lord
Jesus
.
For
Iudas
to
betray
Christ
to
the
Jewes
Ecclesiastical
Authority
:
and
for
the
Jewes
to
deliver
Christ
into
the
hands
of
Pontius
Pilate
,
it
was
a
great
sin
,
and
so
much
the
greater
,
because
Pilates
authority
was
of
God
;
and
they
would
arme
the
sword
of
God
against
the
Lord
Jesus
:
And
if
Pilate
had
the
power
given
him
of
God
either
to
crucifie
Christ
,
or
loose
him
:
if
he
shall
abuse
his
authority
,
in
putting
Christ
to
death
,
as
he
did
:
Then
he
that
delivered
me
unto
thee
hath
the
greater
sinnes
:
But
thou
then
that
dost
abuse
thy
power
,
to
crucifie
me
,
shalt
bee
found
very
sinfull
in
the
end
:
So
that
,
that
will
not
excuse
any
Instrument
for
abusing
the
power
for
such
an
end
.
If
God
raise
up
Pharaoh
(
Exod.
10
16.
)
to
make
his
power
knowne
,
and
to
declare
his
name
thorow-out
all
the
world
:
If
he
shall
abuse
this
Authority
,
the
more
heavy
will
the
wrath
of
God
be
upon
him
;
and
it
will
not
be
for
him
and
such
like
to
complaine
against
God
;
and
say
he
hath
ordained
me
to
it
;
Oh
man
who
art
thou
that
disputest
against
God
:
for
God
never
doth
it
,
but
being
over-justly
provoked
by
the
creature
.
Therfore
so
much
the
greater
is
the
sin
of
any
that
will
abuse
their
wits
and
parts
in
a
way
of
sin
against
God
:
And
therefore
it
must
teach
men
to
beware
of
excusing
theft
:
And
neither
is
their
unrighteousnesse
in
Christ
,
For
the
Lord
is
righteous
in
all
his
wayes
,
and
holy
in
al
his
works
,
Psal.
145.17
.
He
doth
not
these
vnclean
spirits
,
(
Cardinals
,
Bishops
and
Jesuits
)
any
wrong
;
but
even
as
the
Seraphims
cryed
one
to
another
,
so
let
us
learn
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
is
the
Lord
of
hoasts
;
the
whole
earth
is
full
of
his
glory
.
When
is
this
?
When
he
sends
Isaiah
to
harden
the
hearts
of
the
people
,
and
make
their
ears
deaf
,
Isa.
6.3
,
10.
So
that
let
the
Lord
and
his
Throne
be
guiltlesse
,
and
let
guilt
lye
upon
these
theeves
;
theeves
and
robbers
,
let
them
bear
the
burthen
of
their
own
sins
.
If
we
ask
how
this
can
be
imagined
?
Ans.
All
this
acting
with
theeeves
is
an
accidentall
concurring
;
in
all
these
things
the
Lord
doth
no
act
but
holy
and
good
:
neither
his
efficacy
in
co-working
with
them
;
all
this
efficacy
is
only
an
accidentall
concurring
.
God
gives
them
the
gift
and
the
opportunity
which
they
will
abuse
:
And
so
these
Kings
of
the
earth
are
justly
deluded
,
because
they
received
not
the
truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
2
Thess.
2.10
,
11
,
12.
Thus
is
the
Lord
and
his
Throne
guiltlesse
,
but
all
the
theft
and
robbery
lyes
on
the
instruments
(
which
the
Lord
doth
use
)
in
their
own
abuse
,
he
that
rides
a
horse
which
halts
,
every
step
he
takes
,
the
halting
is
not
the
owners
that
rides
him
,
but
the
horses
.
And
so
when
the
Sunne
hardens
clay
,
it
softens
wax
;
and
when
it
drawes
stinking
savours
out
of
the
dunghill
,
it
drawes
sweet
savours
out
of
the
garden
:
hardening
to
the
clay
,
and
stinking
savours
to
the
dunghill
,
is
not
properly
from
the
Sunne
,
but
in
themselves
,
occasionally
from
the
Sunne
.
Even
so
it
is
in
this
case
.
This
evill
lyes
not
in
the
proper
act
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
but
accidentally
only
from
him
.
Thus
therefore
the
first
Use
;
for
a
second
Use
,
Vse
2
It
may
serve
to
teach
the
people
of
God
thus
much
,
when
ever
you
see
evill
spirits
,
the
spirits
of
errour
,
let
loose
;
and
when
you
see
great
men
come
on
you
with
violence
and
rage
,
how
then
?
why
then
to
behold
the
Lord
comming
upon
you
himself
:
He
comes
upon
you
,
and
he
comes
then
upon
you
as
a
thiefe
:
you
must
therefore
behold
the
Lord
in
all
the
changes
that
befall
you
;
looke
at
the
Lord
in
them
,
The
Lord
hath
given
,
and
the
Lord
hath
taken
,
blessed
be
the
name
of
the
Lord
:
Thus
Iob
,
(
in
Iob
1.21
.
and
Chap.
2.10
.
)
when
the
Lord
sorely
visited
him
,
in
his
cattell
,
and
servants
,
and
children
,
and
in
his
own
body
,
he
sees
the
Lords
hand
in
all
the
sad
changes
that
passed
over
him
:
and
it
is
a
notable
speech
he
hath
in
Iob
16.11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
God
hath
delivered
me
up
to
the
ungodly
,
and
turned
me
into
the
hands
of
the
wicked
,
and
God
hath
delivered
me
.
He
sees
the
hand
of
God
in
all
,
and
there
's
marvellous
benefit
in
that
:
First
,
it
keepeth
a
man
(
alwayes
)
patient
and
meek
in
all
:
Psal.
39.9
.
I
was
dumb
,
I
opened
not
my
mouth
because
thou
didst
it
.
Hee
sees
it
is
Gods
hand
,
and
therefore
he
patiently
submits
thereto
,
he
hath
not
a
word
to
say
,
but
meekly
submits
;
the
Lord
doth
all
,
comes
upon
me
as
a
thiefe
,
Blessed
be
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
I
was
worth
thus
much
within
this
twelve
month
,
and
now
not
worth
halfe
so
much
;
Blessed
be
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
I
was
rich
in
cattell
,
or
in
this
or
that
commodity
,
but
now
the
prises
are
fallen
,
they
are
not
worth
half
,
nor
(
it
may
be
)
one
third
of
that
they
were
;
the
Lord
hath
done
this
,
he
hath
come
upon
us
on
a
sudden
like
a
thief
,
and
blessed
be
his
name
for
it
.
Secondly
,
it
helps
us
in
the
use
and
improvement
of
them
all
,
it
naturally
leads
men
by
the
hand
,
to
humble
themselves
under
the
hand
of
God
:
and
this
is
the
onely
way
to
obtain
deliverance
,
1
Peter
5.6
.
Humble
your selves
under
the
mighty
hand
of
God
,
that
he
may
exalt
you
in
due
time
:
It
s
not
the
casualties
or
calamities
of
the
Country
that
comes
either
by
chance
,
or
fortune
,
but
from
the
Lord
,
he
taketh
away
all
,
by
one
means
or
another
,
takes
away
all
;
whether
by
our
pride
,
that
we
must
have
every
new
fashion
,
and
be
like
the
men
of
the
world
,
in
houses
,
apparell
,
and
the
like
,
or
daintinesse
,
that
we
must
have
our
varieties
,
be
it
what
it
will
be
,
though
it
cost
never
so
much
;
and
no
matter
what
follows
,
though
it
eat
up
our
estates
,
and
brings
us
into
want
:
The
Lord
hath
made
use
of
our
folly
,
and
pride
,
and
daintinesse
,
our
idlenesse
,
our
covetousnesse
,
(
or
what
ever
it
be
)
to
bring
us
into
poverty
,
the
Lord
hath
done
it
;
and
let
the
people
of
God
see
the
hand
of
God
in
it
.
Thirdly
,
it
leads
you
by
the
hand
in
all
the
sad
changes
that
passe
over
you
,
to
look
to
the
Lord
,
and
to
wrestle
with
the
Lord
,
and
not
to
stand
wrestling
with
men
:
Jacob
he
is
in
trouble
,
and
he
wrestles
with
the
Lord
,
Genesis
32.26
.
And
so
it
behoves
the
Lords
people
to
wrestle
with
the
Lord
,
and
not
to
stand
contesting
with
the
Bishops
,
nor
with
the
Jesuits
,
as
it
may
be
men
may
do
:
No
,
no
,
prevail
with
the
Lord
,
and
get
him
to
turn
all
things
about
;
and
if
Jacob
get
God
to
blesse
him
,
Esau
shall
not
(
then
)
curse
him
.
I
will
not
let
thee
go
till
thou
blesse
me
;
and
if
the
Lord
blesse
Jacob
,
Esau
shall
be
curs'd
.
And
lastly
,
it
will
help
you
to
quit
your selves
like
men
in
all
the
things
that
do
befall
you
;
as
Paul
saith
in
1
Corinthians
16.13
.
God
hath
set
us
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
upon
a
Theatre
,
(
as
the
word
is
in
the
originall
,
1
Corinthians
4.9
.
)
unto
the
world
,
and
unto
Angels
,
and
unto
men
;
therefore
saith
he
,
quit
your selves
like
men
,
as
Heb.
10.35
.
)
Cast
not
away
your
confidence
,
which
hath
great
recompence
of
reward
;
for
ye
have
need
of
patience
,
&c.
It
behooves
Christians
to
quit
themselves
like
men
,
sanctifying
the
Lord
in
all
conditions
,
in
afflictions
and
crosses
,
wrestling
with
him
to
turn
away
these
things
,
and
to
turn
us
from
all
our
evil
wayes
;
and
then
walking
in
a
holy
self-deniall
,
and
integrity
of
heart
and
life
,
giving
every
man
his
own
:
And
so
while
we
walk
in
pathes
of
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
,
in
humility
and
meeknesse
of
spirit
;
unclean
spirits
may
come
out
against
us
,
and
the
Lord
come
as
a
thief
upon
us
,
and
yet
when
he
doth
,
we
shall
keep
our
own
garments
.
So
much
for
the
first
Point
.
The
second
Note
is
this
;
that
Doctr.
2
A
watchfull
Christian
keeps
his
garments
in
times
of
fraudulent
,
or
violent
calamities
,
or
triall
,
injoyes
his
own
blessednesse
,
and
prevents
the
shamefull
discovery
of
his
own
nakednesse
.
It
s
evident
in
the
Text
,
Behold
,
I
come
as
a
thief
:
Blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
,
and
keep
th
his
garments
,
lest
he
walk
naked
,
and
they
see
his
shame
.
He
that
watcheth
,
and
keeps
his
garments
,
when
Christ
cometh
he
is
blessed
,
that
is
,
he
injoyes
his
own
blessednesse
,
and
increaseth
it
,
and
establisheth
it
;
and
he
shall
by
this
means
prevent
the
discovery
of
his
own
shame
and
nakednesse
,
or
his
shamefull
nakednesse
.
Quest.
What
are
these
garments
,
garments
in
the
Plurall
Number
?
Answ.
They
are
interpreted
briefly
in
the
19
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
Verse
8.
The
fine
linnen
is
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Saints
.
There
is
a
double
righteousnesse
of
the
Saints
;
there
is
an
inherent
righteousnesse
,
and
an
imputed
righteousnesse
:
An
inherent
righteousnesse
,
He
that
doth
righteousnesse
,
is
righteous
,
2
John
3.7
.
There
is
a
righteousnesse
therefore
of
a
mans
own
,
to
wit
,
spirituall
graces
;
as
,
Zachary
and
Elizabeth
were
both
righteous
before
God
,
Luke
1.6
.
And
it
is
well
observed
by
some
holy
Divines
,
that
he
puts
a
double
Epithite
upon
this
righteousnesse
of
the
Saints
,
a
double
commendation
;
they
are
pure
,
and
they
are
bright
,
this
fine
linnen
it
s
both
pure
and
bright
;
for
the
words
are
in
the
originall
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
and
they
well
observe
it
)
pure
,
because
imputed
,
righteousnesse
is
pure
indeed
,
and
hath
no
spot
in
it
,
but
it
is
not
bright
,
you
can
see
no
great
matter
in
it
,
it
maketh
no
great
show
before
men
:
A
man
may
be
very
much
defiled
,
and
be
subject
to
many
scandals
,
and
yet
cloathed
with
the
garment
of
imputed
righteousnesse
;
the
righteousnesse
inherent
,
is
the
righteousnesse
of
a
godly
heart
and
life
before
men
;
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
,
Matth.
5.16
.
The
righteousnesse
of
Christ
imputed
(
I
mean
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
received
by
faith
,
and
imputed
by
grace
,
is
a
pure
righteousnesse
hat
shines
before
God
,
and
not
before
men
.
But
the
righteousnesse
inherent
,
that
s
not
pure
,
(
but
very
bright
)
before
men
.
There
is
therefore
a
righteousnesse
that
is
very
bright
,
that
s
the
righteousnesse
inherent
,
expressed
in
our
conversation
;
and
there
is
another
righteousnesse
,
to
wit
,
the
righteousnesse
imputed
,
which
is
incomparably
more
pure
:
As
it
hath
been
said
of
old
,
There
is
not
the
poorest
Saint
,
though
Lazarus
on
the
dunghill
,
but
is
as
pure
as
the
Virgin
Mary
,
Phil.
2.8
.
So
then
those
are
the
garments
,
cloathed
in
bright
and
in
pure
garments
:
And
these
garments
are
the
righteousnesses
of
the
Saints
.
Garments
,
why
?
To
cloath
our
nakednesse
,
for
our
naturall
corrupt
estate
is
nakednesse
:
Now
both
these
are
given
to
cover
this
nakednesse
of
ours
;
these
Indewments
,
rightly
so
called
;
Indowments
,
or
Induments
,
Knowledge
covers
the
nakednesse
of
our
ignorance
;
Zeal
covers
the
nakednesse
of
our
Luke
warmnesse
;
Wisdom
covers
the
nakednesse
of
our
Folly
,
Faithfulnesse
covers
the
nakednesse
of
our
Unfaithfulnesse
and
fals-heartednesse
;
Humility
covers
the
na●ednesse
of
our
Pride
;
Patience
covers
the
nakednesse
of
our
Passion
;
Chastity
covers
the
nakednesse
of
our
Wantonnesse
;
and
the
Righteousnesse
of
Christ
covers
all
:
And
as
garments
cover
the
nakednesse
,
so
they
keep
us
from
the
injuries
of
weather
,
wet
and
cold
,
&c.
so
do
these
garments
keep
us
from
all
injuries
in
the
world
;
all
temptations
from
the
devil
,
or
our
own
corrupt
lusts
:
And
they
do
adorn
us
also
,
in
the
sight
of
men
,
and
make
us
beautifull
,
amiable
,
and
glorious
,
as
our
garments
which
are
not
onely
for
necessity
,
but
comelinesse
.
Now
,
Bl●ssed
is
he
that
watcheth
,
and
keepeth
his
garm●nts
.
Which
argueth
,
that
our
garments
are
kept
by
watchfulnesse
;
watcheth
unto
what
?
Watcheth
unto
prayer
,
1
Pet.
4.7
.
Watch
,
(
saith
our
Saviour
to
his
sleepy
Disciples
)
Mat.
26.41
.
And
,
Watch
unto
the
Word
:
Wherewithall
shall
a
yong
man
cleanse
his
way
?
By
taking
heed
thereto
according
to
thy
W●rd
.
Psal.
119.9
.
Watch
unto
Prayer
,
and
watch
unto
the
Word
,
and
watch
unto
your
conversation
and
wayes
,
and
then
keep
your
garments
and
your selves
clean
;
and
then
watch
to
the
speciall
duties
of
your
calling
:
Blessed
are
those
servan
s
,
whom
the
Lord
when
he
cometh
shall
finde
watching
,
(
Luke
12.37
.
)
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
he
shall
gird
himself
,
and
make
them
to
sit
down
at
meat
,
and
will
come
forth
and
serve
him
.
Then
Peter
said
unto
him
,
(
ver.
41.
)
Lord
speakest
thou
this
Parable
to
us
,
or
even
to
all
?
And
the
Lord
said
,
Who
is
that
faithfull
and
wise
Steward
,
whom
his
Lord
shall
make
ruler
over
his
houshold
,
to
give
them
their
meat
in
due
season
?
Blessed
is
that
servant
,
whom
his
Lord
when
he
cometh
shall
finde
so
doing
:
in
the
22
and
43
verses
of
the
same
Chapter
.
When
a
man
watches
to
the
improving
of
his
calling
,
unto
those
good
ends
,
for
which
God
hath
given
him
it
.
Why
?
Blessed
is
that
man
,
which
when
the
Lord
cometh
,
he
shall
finde
so
doing
.
And
fourthly
,
he
watches
unto
his
own
heart
,
that
he
does
not
trust
to
his
own
righteousnesse
;
and
runs
away
from
God
by
deceitfulnesse
and
unbelief
of
his
own
heart
:
Take
heed
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
lest
there
be
in
any
of
you
an
heart
of
unbelief
,
to
depart
from
the
living
God
,
Heb.
3.12
.
And
so
,
Watchfulnesse
is
opposed
unto
Drowsinesse
,
especially
in
good
duties
,
Luke
6.41
.
it
is
opposed
to
Sensuality
,
Luke
21.34
,
35
,
36.
it
is
opposed
also
to
carnall
Security
,
2
Thess.
5.2
,
3
,
4.
So
see
now
by
this
means
,
whilest
a
man
watcheth
unto
prayer
,
watcheth
to
the
Word
,
watcheth
to
his
calling
,
and
watcheth
over
his
own
unclean
,
corrupt
,
and
deceitfull
heart
;
Hence
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
he
keeps
his
garments
so
bright
;
in
one
word
,
he
keeps
faith
and
a
good
conscience
,
and
faith
helps
him
to
keep
his
garments
:
He
keeps
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
,
and
all
is
kept
in
this
holy
way
.
So
that
by
this
means
,
what
ever
theeves
or
robbers
come
,
a
mans
garments
are
kept
clean
;
he
is
not
gulled
out
with
those
Frogs
,
nor
frighted
or
tyred
out
with
these
Kings
of
the
earth
.
So
that
by
this
means
he
doth
not
shew
his
own
nakednesse
,
but
doth
injoy
his
own
blessednesse
.
Reas.
1
For
the
Reason
of
this
Point
briefly
,
and
so
come
to
the
Use
.
The
Reason
is
taken
from
the
Lords
graciousnesse
,
and
tender
respect
to
a
watchfull
spirit
.
It
is
(
as
I
remember
)
one
of
the
aboundantest
promises
of
grace
that
is
made
to
any
estate
of
Gods
people
,
that
he
makes
to
a
watchfull
heart
,
in
the
fore-named
place
in
Luke
12.37
.
Blessed
are
those
servants
whom
the
Lord
when
he
commeth
shall
finde
watching
:
why
,
wherein
lyes
their
blessednesse
?
The
Lord
(
saith
the
Text
)
shal
gird
up
himselfe
,
and
make
them
to
sit
down
to
meat
,
and
will
come
forth
and
serve
them
.
A
wel-girt
Christian
hath
ever
a
well-girt
Christ
to
minister
to
him
;
that
as
his
garments
are
girt
to
him
,
and
the
loynes
of
his
mind
girt
up
,
and
his
Spirit
attentive
to
watch
over
himself
,
and
to
watch
to
his
calling
;
The
Lord
Jesus
will
watch
over
him
,
and
he
shall
enjoy
him
,
and
his
blessednesse
:
And
wherein
lyes
our
blessednesse
?
but
in
the
enjoyment
of
Christ
:
Christ
will
be
ever
with
us
to
help
us
to
pray
,
and
to
heare
our
prayers
:
He
will
be
with
us
to
serve
us
,
he
will
supply
us
,
and
carry
an
end
all
our
workes
for
us
.
And
a
second
Reason
is
taken
from
the
wofull
nakednesse
of
Reas.
2
corrupt
nature
,
especially
in
a
Christian
profession
:
A
wel-girt
Christian
will
blush
and
be
ashamed
for
any
mis-carriage
before
God
and
men
.
O
my
God
(
saith
Ezra
)
I
am
ashamed
,
and
blush
to
lift
up
my
face
to
thee
my
God
,
for
our
iniquities
are
encreased
over
our
head
,
&c.
Ungirtnesse
,
or
loosenesse
,
fils
a
Christian
with
shame
.
I
say
,
if
this
be
the
shamefulnesse
of
sinne
,
the
nakednesse
of
it
,
that
a
man
is
not
so
ashamed
of
the
nakednesse
of
his
body
,
as
a
Christian
of
the
ungirtnesse
of
his
spirit
;
why
then
(
mind
yee
)
he
that
watches
and
keeps
his
garments
,
he
enjoyes
his
own
blessednesse
,
and
prevents
the
shamefull
discovery
of
his
own
nakednesse
.
The
use
of
this
point
is
thus
much
.
First
,
it
may
teach
us
,
how
to
esteeme
truly
and
rightly
of
the
Vse
1
nature
both
of
sin
and
righteousnesse
,
how
to
take
a
true
estimation
of
both
.
Look
at
your
passions
,
and
look
at
your
lusts
,
and
look
at
all
your
naturall
parts
:
what
are
they
all
?
(
if
they
be
not
over-powred
with
holy
gifts
of
grace
)
they
are
the
very
nakednesse
and
shame
of
a
man
.
If
a
man
will
have
his
own
will
,
and
not
Gods
will
,
the
shame
of
stubbornnesse
lyes
upon
that
mans
heart
.
A
spirit
that
is
not
lively
and
wakefull
,
but
heavie
and
drowsie
,
it
is
a
shamefull
nakednesse
.
Covetousnesse
is
the
very
shame
of
a
man
;
Pride
is
the
very
shame
of
a
man
.
A
man
thinks
himselfe
the
goodliest
of
all
,
and
is
shamefull
in
the
eyes
of
all
.
Wantonnesse
is
the
very
shame
of
a
man
.
A
man
thereby
makes
himselfe
one
of
the
fooles
in
Israel
.
So
all
errours
in
a
man
,
they
are
the
shame
of
a
man
;
and
so
all
the
sinfull
miscarriages
of
a
man
,
they
are
the
shame
and
nakednesse
of
a
man
,
that
he
may
blush
to
behold
,
and
to
think
,
and
to
heare
of
.
And
it
will
be
a
greater
shame
not
to
behold
them
,
not
to
be
willing
to
see
them
,
when
he
is
justly
taxed
with
them
.
You
think
you
will
have
your
own
will
,
and
will
shift
off
well
enough
all
that
is
laid
against
you
,
verily
it
is
the
shame
of
your
nakednesse
.
All
passionate
,
and
proud
carriages
expressed
in
word
or
deed
,
are
the
shame
of
a
mans
nakednesse
.
And
idlenesse
in
a
mans
calling
,
is
the
very
nakednesse
and
shame
of
a
man
So
on
the
other
side
,
what
is
righteousnesse
?
the
white
linnen
of
a
Christian●
?
pure
shining
garments
?
They
are
such
,
that
if
the
Lord
looke
upon
a
man
,
he
is
pure
in
his
eyes
;
if
the
world
looke
upon
him
,
he
is
bright
,
yea
,
it
even
dazels
the
eyes
of
wicked
men
.
I
say
,
it
is
the
honour
of
a
Christiam
,
it
is
the
comlinesse
of
his
person
.
There
is
no
garment
,
that
becomes
a
Christian
so
well
,
as
to
be
clothed
from
top
to
toe
with
the
pure
g
rments
of
Christs
righteousnesse
imputed
.
Inherent
righteousnesse
is
not
so
comely
,
save
in
the
eyes
of
men
.
A
tender
conscience
,
a
spirit
easie
to
be
entreated
,
is
a
comely
spirit
;
a
man
void
of
passion
,
that
hath
the
bridle
and
reines
of
his
affections
,
it
is
a
great
beauty
to
a
man
;
both
righteousnesse
inherent
,
and
righteousnesse
imputed
,
they
make
us
walke
so
,
as
no
man
shall
see
our
nakednesse
and
shame
.
Diligence
in
a
mans
calling
,
and
trustinesse
and
faithfulnesse
are
comely
things
in
Christians
.
A
well-girt
Christian
the
Lord
wil
keepe
,
that
men
shall
not
see
his
nakednesse
;
though
in
many
things
he
may
faile
and
be
ashamed
,
yet
the
Lord
keepes
him
that
men
see
not
his
nakednesse
.
That
is
the
first
Use
.
And
the
second
is
this
;
Vse
2
It
must
teach
us
holy
watchfulnesse
in
all
our
Christian
conversation
,
especially
in
such
times
when
these
frogs
are
croking
,
and
these
●●●ive
spirits
are
le●ping
up
and
down
.
There
are
many
spirits
of
Errour
,
as
it
is
generally
complained
of
(
and
I
fear
too
justly
)
up
and
down
the
countrey
:
Some
ye
know
,
and
more
will
know
,
and
the
sooner
the
better
.
Beware
of
them
,
look
well
to
your
garments
,
keep
faith
,
and
keep
a
good
conscience
:
Keep
them
too
,
and
you
keep
all
your
garments
:
I
aith
looks
to
your
holinesse
,
and
a
good
conscience
to
your
righteousnesse
:
Be
watchfull
to
Prayer
,
and
watchfull
to
the
Word
,
and
wathfull
to
your
callings
,
and
watchfull
to
your
own
deceitfull
h●art
;
when
you
see
the
false
Prophets
stir
when
you
see
●rrours
stir
:
Keep
your
garments
close
,
and
so
much
the
closer
,
when
you
see
such
spirits
stirring
;
and
now
(
I
doubt
not
)
it
is
a
time
when
evil
spirits
are
busie
,
and
stirring
in
our
native
country
.
Oh
that
the
people
of
God
might
be
but
watchfull
.
Now
J●suits
,
and
carnall
hearts
will
be
busie
.
Oh
that
all
,
high
and
low
,
of
all
the
Nations
of
the
earth
were
awaked
,
not
to
be
intreated
by
them
,
that
will
strive
to
carry
Religion
in
the
old
streams
of
Euphrates
,
that
makes
glad
none
but
Cardinals
,
and
Bishops
,
and
carnall
hearts
;
whatsoever
is
a
support
to
new
Babylon
,
or
old
;
whatsoever
maintains
Popish
Idolatry
,
or
Turkish
Tyrannie
:
But
to
bestir
themselves
like
men
,
that
so
the
work
of
the
Lord
may
go
forward
,
and
the
streams
of
the
River
Euphrates
may
be
dryed
up
;
what
ever
maintains
Popish
Idolatry
,
or
Turkish
Tyrannie
,
that
all
this
were
dryed
up
.
What
a
cause
of
joy
would
this
be
to
all
the
people
of
God!
If
ye
hear
any
ill
news
from
our
native
country
,
you
will
hear
nothing
but
shamefulnesse
discovered
.
If
men
be
not
watchfull
,
shamefulnesse
in
Doctrine
,
and
shamefulnesse
in
Worship
,
and
shamefulnesse
in
Government
will
be
discovered
,
if
men
be
not
watchfull
at
this
day
:
For
now
is
the
time
that
God
goes
about
to
pour
out
the
Vials
of
his
wrath
upon
the
Throne
of
the
Beast
,
to
dry
up
the
Episcopacie
.
And
ye
shall
finde
great
way
made
for
the
drying
up
of
the
river
Euphrates
,
for
it
will
suddenly
be
dryed
up
.
I
say
(
therefore
)
it
behoves
men
in
this
time
especially
to
be
watchfull
;
and
therefore
let
us
pray
for
our
Brethren
,
and
for
our selves
in
this
regard
,
that
the
Lord
would
gird
them
and
us
close
,
that
our
lamps
may
be
burning
,
as
men
that
are
bound
to
dry
up
this
river
Euphrates
,
that
makes
glad
Rome
,
but
sad
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
.
Last
of
all
(
to
make
an
end
)
it
will
be
a
ground
of
comfort
to
Vse
3
all
watchfull
souls
,
to
whom
Christ
comes
as
a
thief
;
and
yet
when
he
doth
come
he
findes
them
watching
,
and
girt
;
(
If
the
good
man
of
the
house
did
know
when
the
thief
would
come
,
he
would
surely
watch
,
and
not
suffer
his
house
to
be
broken
through
,
&c.
)
I
say
in
such
a
case
as
this
is
;
if
the
Lord
give
up
the
spirits
of
men
(
as
I
doubt
not
but
he
doth
)
those
that
are
so
,
take
it
for
your
comfort
;
yee
that
are
close
girt
,
cary
it
home
as
an
encouragement
unto
continuall
watchfulnesse
.
Such
as
walke
before
him
spiritually
and
watchfully
,
marke
what
the
Lord
promiseth
you
,
for
yee
see
what
the
blessednesse
is
which
the
Lord
promiseth
.
He
shall
not
have
blessednesse
only
,
but
he
is
a
blessed
man
.
Blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
,
he
shall
enjoy
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
all
Soveraigne
good
.
He
will
gird
himselfe
,
and
will
sit
downe
at
table
and
minister
unto
you
,
Luke
17.7
.
A
man
will
not
say
so
to
his
servants
.
But
(
mind
yee
)
here
's
a
difference
,
that
if
so
be
a
man
have
walked
with
a
watchfull
frame
of
spirit
,
the
Lord
will
serve
him
.
A
man
that
hath
kept
his
garments
without
spot
,
the
Lord
so
well
approves
the
frame
of
his
spirit
,
as
that
he
will
gird
himself
,
and
will
serve
him
,
(
that
is
)
ready
prepared
to
do
such
a
soul
good
.
He
shall
finde
him
at
supper
,
he
shall
finde
him
at
the
ordinances
,
at
every
spirituall
duty
he
shall
finde
him
;
at
least
,
it
will
not
be
long
,
but
he
shall
finde
him
.
I
set
aside
extraordinary
cases
of
tryall
,
times
of
temptation
and
tryall
,
which
may
come
upon
any
of
Gods
servants
;
and
these
shall
not
be
long
.
The
Lord
will
hide
them
under
the
shadow
of
his
wings
,
and
preserve
them
from
shamefull
fals
;
or
will
hide
the
shamefulnesse
of
them
;
and
the
Lord
will
for
the
present
be
girt
close
to
you
:
He
will
be
ever
and
anon
helping
you
in
all
trials
and
temptations
,
when
you
have
most
need
of
him
,
then
shall
ye
finde
him
ready
to
be
most
near
you
.
And
therefore
it
is
a
marvellous
comfort
,
and
stay
to
a
Christian
whom
the
Lord
helps
to
be
thus
watchfull
:
He
will
be
a
Sun
,
and
a
shield
;
and
no
good
thing
will
he
withhold
from
them
that
walk
thus
uprightly
with
him
,
Psalm
84.11
.
THE
FOURTH
PART
,
VPON
THE
SIXT
VIALL
.
REVEL.
16.16
:
And
he
gathered
them
together
into
a
place
,
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
.
THESE
words
are
the
last
part
,
of
the
description
of
the
Event
that
followeth
,
upon
the
powring
out
the
Viall
of
the
sixt
Angell
,
and
in
them
is
set
forth
the
Efficacy
of
those
three
Spirits
of
Divells
:
who
as
they
are
described
,
by
their
effect
of
working
miracles
,
and
going
forth
to
gather
men
to
the
Battell
of
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
,
ver.
14.
So
they
do
prevaile
,
they
did
gather
them
together
into
a
field
,
wherein
the
Battell
was
fought
,
and
that
is
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
.
The
place
it selfe
is
of
much
difficulty
,
and
much
variety
of
Interpretations
hath
beene
made
of
it
,
I
may
not
so
much
as
reckon
them
up
,
much
lesse
spend
time
to
refute
them
.
In
a
word
,
two
things
are
chiefly
to
be
opened
;
First
who
is
that
[
He
]
of
whom
it
is
said
,
[
Hee
gathered
them
together
&c.
]
Secondly
what
is
this
place
.
Thirdly
why
is
it
described
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
.
Fourthly
what
is
this
unto
Christian
Kings
.
And
fiftly
wherefore
is
this
Battell
fought
here
?
He
gathered
them
together
.
]
Some
understand
it
of
the
Lord
God
Almighty
,
and
so
it
might
well
be
meant
,
for
it
is
he
that
gathereth
the
Nations
together
into
the
Valley
of
Iehosaphat
;
Ioel
3.2
.
Though
that
be
not
meant
of
this
Armageddon
,
but
is
spoken
of
,
Revel.
20.8
,
9.
The
Lord
indeed
,
may
not
bee
excluded
from
this
worke
,
yet
because
the
same
word
is
used
,
ver.
14.
and
it
is
an
usuall
phrase
in
that
language
,
to
joyne
Verbes
of
the
singular
number
to
neuter
Substantives
of
the
plurall
,
therefore
I
would
translate
this
Verbe
of
the
singular
Number
in
the
plurall
,
and
say
[
they
gathered
them
,
]
they
went
forth
to
perswade
them
,
and
they
did
prevaile
mightily
with
them
.
For
the
word
in
the
native
and
proper
meaning
of
that
Language
,
is
to
be
translated
in
another
Language
in
the
plurall
Number
rather
then
in
the
Singular
.
Into
a
place
called
[
Armageddon
]
there
be
that
translate
it
to
signifie
the
destruction
of
a
Troope
,
now
than
may
agree
to
any
place
under
Heaven
;
And
I
know
not
then
why
it
should
be
expressed
in
Hebrew
:
A
Greeke
word
might
have
expressed
it
as
well
.
Some
doe
interpret
it
to
bee
the
Mount
of
delights
,
which
the
Turkes
shall
compasse
;
but
you
shall
finde
that
this
is
not
that
Battel
;
that
is
it
which
shall
be
fought
in
the
Valley
of
Iehosaphat
(
though
they
be
usually
confounded
by
Interpreters
)
but
that
Battell
to
which
they
are
here
gathered
,
is
fought
in
the
19.
chap.
ver
.
17.
to
21.
The
Battell
of
Gog
and
Magog
,
which
is
in
the
valley
of
Iehosaphat
,
is
spoken
of
in
the
20.
chapter
of
this
booke
;
therefore
you
read
that
the
Devill
was
bound
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
then
loosed
out
of
Prison
,
and
at
length
cast
into
the
Lake
that
burneth
with
fire
,
and
brimstone
;
(
Rev.
20.10
.
)
where
he
found
the
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
,
who
were
both
cast
in
before
,
Rev.
19.20
.
So
that
I
dare
not
understand
it
to
be
meant
indefinitly
,
nor
of
the
Mount
of
delights
;
for
I
know
not
why
they
here
spoke
of
(
to
wit
Christian
Kings
)
should
goe
to
Ierusalem
to
fight
this
Battell
;
their
businesse
will
lye
neerer
home
.
And
whereas
many
thinke
that
the
Iewes
shall
have
a
great
stroke
in
this
Battell
,
I
dare
not
consent
unto
that
,
because
there
is
but
a
way
prepared
for
them
in
this
Viall
;
they
shall
come
in
the
seventh
Viall
;
These
things
put
me
off
from
closing
with
these
,
and
such
like
Interpretations
:
what
then
may
be
the
meaning
hereof
?
Armageddon
doth
signifie
the
hil
of
Megiddon
,
for
Maygeddon
,
and
Megiddon
are
but
different
writings
holding
forth
the
same
thing
:
But
why
should
it
be
called
thus
?
shall
this
battell
be
fought
there
?
there
is
no
light
for
that
.
But
as
hee
sometimes
calleth
Rome
by
the
names
of
Sodome
,
and
Aegypt
;
and
Babylon
,
because
of
their
neere
resemblance
one
to
another
:
So
this
is
called
Armageddon
,
because
of
the
neere
resemblance
of
that
battell
fought
in
this
field
,
unto
those
battels
which
were
fought
in
Megiddon
in
old
time
;
For
it
is
usuall
in
the
Prophesies
of
the
New
Testament
,
to
allude
unto
things
spoken
of
in
the
Old
:
Now
you
may
remember
that
three
great
battels
have
beene
fought
in
Megiddon
,
and
I
conceive
that
the
Holy
Ghost
maketh
the
events
of
the
battell
here
fought
,
to
bee
like
the
events
of
those
battels
.
First
there
was
fought
the
battell
of
Deborah
and
Barak
against
Iabin
and
Sisera
which
(
the
text
saith
)
was
by
the
waters
of
Megiddo
,
Iudg.
5.19
.
This
battell
ended
in
a
memorable
and
joyfull
victory
,
celebrated
with
a
joyfull
Psalme
,
Iudg.
5.
This
overthrow
there
given
was
dreadfull
to
all
their
adversaries
,
they
destroyed
them
all
,
and
saved
not
a
man
of
them
:
an
eminent
victory
it
was
,
and
therefore
Deborah
prayeth
,
so
let
all
thine
Enemies
perish
O
Lord
,
ver.
31.
And
David
prayeth
concerning
Gods
Enemies
,
doe
unto
them
as
unto
Sisera
,
as
to
Iabin
at
the
brooke
Kison
,
which
perished
at
Endor
&c.
And
like
hereunto
will
this
battell
in
Armageddon
be
,
when
those
Canaanites
which
have
oppressed
the
Church
of
God
shall
be
oppressed
,
and
crushed
in
pieces
by
the
10.
Kings
that
shall
rise
against
them
.
There
was
a
second
battell
fought
at
Megiddon
,
and
that
by
Iosiah
and
Pharaoh
Nechoh
who
met
Iosiah
at
Megiddo
,
and
slew
him
there
,
2.
Kings
23.29
.
whereupon
there
grew
a
great
Lamentation
,
in
so
much
,
that
all
Iudah
and
Ierusalem
mourned
for
Iosiah
,
and
Ieremiah
lamented
for
Iosiah
,
and
all
the
singing
men
and
singing
women
spake
of
Iosiah
in
their
Lamentations
,
2
Chron.
35.24
,
25.
And
hereupon
Ieremiah
wrote
the
booke
of
Lamentations
,
as
if
he
had
seene
the
City
ruined
,
their
wives
ravished
,
their
children
tossed
upon
the
speares
of
their
Enemies
,
because
the
breath
of
Church
and
Common-Wealth
,
and
every
Family
was
choaked
in
the
death
of
Iosiah
.
And
the
like
Effect
of
mourning
shall
this
battell
fought
in
Armageddon
worke
in
the
Iewes
,
and
shall
become
the
rise
of
their
calling
,
when
as
they
shall
see
the
mighty
power
of
Christ
in
rooting
out
all
Image-worship
,
and
worshippers
that
have
so
long
time
hindered
them
,
from
comming
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Messias
;
then
shall
there
be
a
great
mourning
amongst
them
,
as
the
mourning
of
Hadadrimmon
in
the
valley
of
Mageddon
,
Zach.
12.10
,
11.
Therefore
it
is
spoken
of
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
,
because
this
shall
befall
the
Hebrew
people
,
as
when
you
read
,
Rev.
9.11
.
that
the
King
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
hath
his
name
in
the
Hebrew
Abaddon
,
and
in
the
Greek
tongue
Apolion
,
it
is
to
be
understood
that
hee
is
a
destroyer
both
unto
the
Jewes
and
Gentiles
:
and
if
you
shall
afterward
heare
of
some
tnat
sing
Halelujah
,
know
of
a
truth
that
it
principally
concerneth
those
,
in
whose
language
it
is
spoken
,
(
for
every
Nation
is
to
praise
God
in
his
owne
Language
:
)
so
the
battell
will
be
fought
in
Armageddon
,
because
as
it
will
be
a
great
destruction
to
Gods
Enemies
,
so
it
will
produce
a
peninentiall
,
and
comfortable
mourning
at
the
length
unto
the
Iewes
.
But
why
is
it
called
the
Hill
of
MEGIDDON
,
these
battels
were
fought
in
the
valley
?
therefore
the
Holy
Ghost
would
not
expresse
it
barely
by
the
name
of
Magiddo
,
that
so
he
might
point
besides
these
,
at
another
battell
which
was
fought
in
the
hill
of
Megiddon
:
now
the
hill
that
looked
over
this
valley
,
was
Mount
Gilboa
,
where
the
battell
was
fought
by
the
Philistines
against
Saul
,
upon
whose
overthrow
David
was
established
in
the
Kingdome
;
The
men
of
Israel
and
Saul
,
and
his
sonnes
fell
downe
slaine
in
Mount
Gilboa
,
1
Sam.
31.28
.
From
hence
went
Saul
to
enquire
of
the
Witch
at
Endor
,
and
that
was
in
the
valley
of
Megiddon
;
so
they
were
nigh
one
to
another
,
for
Baraks
battell
with
Sifera
was
fought
neere
Endor
,
Psal
.
83.9
,
10.
Thus
wee
have
an
allusion
to
all
these
three
notable
and
memorable
battels
,
whereas
had
he
said
in
a
place
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Gilboa
,
then
had
hee
limited
the
allusion
unto
Sauls
battell
,
who
was
indeed
a
destroyer
of
Religion
,
but
so
other
effects
of
this
battell
fought
in
this
Text
,
had
not
beene
pointed
at
.
Therefore
that
hee
might
graspe
in
all
those
Events
,
which
those
battels
that
were
fought
about
Megiddon
brought
forth
,
he
saith
the
place
was
called
Armageddon
;
and
it
is
an
usuall
thing
that
battels
in
the
hill
are
pursued
to
the
valley
,
and
in
the
valley
to
the
Hill
:
the
hill
and
the
valley
lying
neere
together
.
And
indeed
the
same
Events
will
this
battell
bring
forth
,
which
fell
out
upon
all
the
former
battels
at
Megiddo
.
So
then
the
summe
is
,
that
these
spirits
went
forth
to
gather
these
Popish
and
Heathen
Princes
together
,
into
a
place
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
,
where
the
battell
shall
have
the
like
successe
,
that
it
had
of
old
unto
the
destruction
of
Gods
Enemies
,
the
utter
ruine
of
Antichrist
,
as
of
Saul
,
the
setling
of
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
upon
David
,
unto
the
conversion
of
the
Iewes
,
who
shall
upon
this
occasion
mourne
bitterly
over
him
,
whom
they
have
pierced
.
Onely
let
us
a
little
further
cleare
one
scruple
which
may
somewhat
remaine
;
why
shall
the
Iewes
come
in
mourning
at
this
victory
?
shall
they
mourne
with
Indignation
for
the
successe
of
Christian
Princes
,
and
States
?
or
shall
it
bee
a
mourning
of
compassion
for
the
destruction
of
Rome
?
no
verily
,
the
text
is
plaine
,
they
will
rejoyce
for
both
,
and
joyne
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Christian
Churches
to
praise
the
name
of
the
Lord
with
Hallelujahs
in
the
19.
chapter
of
this
booke
and
the
1.
ver.
After
these
things
,
(
that
is
after
the
destruction
of
Babel
)
I
heard
a
great
voyce
of
much
people
in
Heaven
saying
Hallelujah
:
So
againe
ver.
3.6
.
they
shall
praise
God
with
an
Hallelujah
,
as
well
as
the
Latines
with
a
Laudate
Dominum
:
It
is
therefore
neither
a
mourning
of
Indignation
for
the
succ
sse
of
the
Saints
,
nor
of
compassion
for
the
Rivers
of
Babell
;
but
(
what
is
it
then
?
)
It
is
a
mourning
of
compunction
whereby
they
,
(
seeing
in
this
battell
that
Christ
is
indeed
the
true
Messias
)
they
shall
mourne
that
they
have
beene
so
long
estranged
from
him
;
for
two
maine
stumbling
blocks
will
this
battell
remove
out
of
their
way
.
First
,
that
which
is
their
great
stumbling
block
,
to
wit
,
the
Pope
who
is
counted
the
Father
of
Christian
Churches
,
and
yet
himselfe
liveth
like
an
Epicure
,
and
maintaineth
Idolatry
and
superstition
;
and
though
many
in
the
world
abhorre
his
wayes
,
yet
they
looke
at
them
but
as
Sects
,
and
inferiour
people
and
States
,
in
respect
of
the
Pope
and
Popish
Princes
;
but
when
they
shall
see
that
the
Zeale
of
Christian
Princes
hath
dryed
up
those
streames
of
Superstition
,
to
the
utter
confusion
of
the
man
of
sinne
,
then
will
they
also
see
that
,
that
Iesus
whom
they
have
resisted
all
this
while
,
even
that
Iesus
is
the
Messias
.
2.
There
is
also
another
stumbling
block
,
which
some
of
their
more
learned
stand
upon
,
that
when
the
Messias
comes
,
he
shall
destroy
the
foure
Monarchies
spoken
of
,
Dan.
2.45
.
The
stone
that
was
cut
out
of
the
Mountaine
without
hand
,
brake
in
peices
the
Iron
,
the
Brasse
,
the
clay
,
the
Silver
,
and
the
Gold
:
Now
(
say
they
)
if
your
Iesus
be
the
Messias
,
how
commeth
it
to
passe
the
Monarchy
standeth
upon
his
two
feet
,
the
Turke
and
Pope
?
but
they
might
have
considered
that
the
Lord
Iesus
hath
been
crushing
them
a
great
while
together
,
and
hee
never
told
them
that
he
would
doe
it
as
soone
as
he
came
,
though
he
will
never
leave
untill
he
hath
crushed
them
to
the
dust
,
and
when
once
this
battell
is
fought
,
that
there
shall
be
no
more
remaining
,
but
what
is
the
Jewes
worke
to
doe
:
then
shall
they
see
the
Prophesie
of
Daniel
fulfilled
,
when
the
battell
in
Armageddon
shall
end
in
the
destruction
of
the
man
of
Sinne
and
then
shall
they
see
Jesus
Christ
held
forth
in
the
purity
of
the
Gospell
,
contrary
whereunto
no
word
of
the
Prophets
shall
bee
found
,
and
then
shall
they
see
him
whom
they
have
crucifyed
to
be
indeed
both
Lord
and
Christ
:
Then
shall
they
see
that
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
which
they
now
curse
in
their
Liturgies
is
blessed
for
ever
,
now
they
will
grieve
that
they
have
cursed
his
name
blasphemously
,
praying
that
it
might
perish
from
under
these
Heavens
,
and
from
above
this
Earth
:
for
these
things
will
they
mourne
bitterly
.
Object
.
But
you
will
say
,
that
to
see
the
successe
of
a
battell
,
is
not
a
sufficient
meanes
to
convert
a
people
to
the
Lord
,
that
are
fully
possessed
with
their
owne
wayes
:
Here
indeed
may
be
a
removens
prohibens
,
that
may
somewhat
help
forward
;
but
it
is
needfull
unto
their
Conversion
,
that
some
word
of
God
bee
set
home
to
their
hearts
to
convince
them
,
that
the
curse
of
the
Law
which
belongeth
unto
them
,
it
is
Christ
onely
that
hath
borne
it
for
them
.
Ans.
It
is
no
small
meanes
of
conversion
,
to
see
the
Lord
bearing
witnesse
against
the
corruptions
of
Religion
,
in
destroying
the
Enemies
of
his
people
.
You
know
the
story
of
Iethro
(
who
was
a
Prince
or
Priest
of
Midian
,
)
when
he
commeth
to
see
his
sonne
Moses
,
who
told
him
of
all
the
great
deliverances
that
God
had
wrought
for
his
people
,
Exod.
18.
8.9
,
10.
what
saith
he
?
now
I
know
that
the
Lord
is
greater
then
all
Gods
:
for
in
the
thing
wherein
they
dealt
proudly
hee
was
above
them
:
This
is
the
effect
of
his
hearing
of
the
wonders
that
God
had
wrought
for
his
people
:
so
that
you
need
not
doubt
it
,
but
when
these
battells
are
fought
(
though
they
shall
bee
noe
parties
on
the
one
side
nor
on
the
other
)
yet
they
shall
heare
what
will
be
reported
upon
this
occasion
,
in
the
publick
Ministery
of
the
word
,
which
will
bee
sufficient
to
convince
(
as
a
Priest
of
Midian
;
so
)
a
Iew
,
that
this
is
the
Lord
Iesus
,
who
hath
so
fulfilled
all
that
hee
hath
spoken
of
in
his
word
.
And
moreover
I
doe
beleeve
,
that
great
will
bee
the
power
of
the
Ministery
of
the
word
in
fighting
of
this
battell
,
by
declaring
the
powerfull
presence
of
Christ
with
them
,
and
for
them
;
thus
shall
the
sword
of
the
Ministery
of
the
Gospell
prevaile
mightily
,
by
animating
Christian
Princes
and
people
,
according
as
it
is
said
,
chap.
19.21
.
of
this
booke
;
the
remnant
were
slaine
with
the
sword
that
proceedeth
out
of
his
mouth
,
that
is
,
out
of
the
mouth
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
when
the
word
of
Christ
goeth
along
with
the
sword
of
Princes
,
you
need
not
wonder
if
it
doe
not
onely
prevaile
against
the
Beast
,
and
false
Prophet
,
but
also
to
make
Satan
fall
downe
from
Heaven
like
lightning
,
even
out
of
the
hearts
of
the
Iewes
,
from
deceiving
them
any
longer
.
Thus
much
for
the
opening
of
the
words
,
which
though
it
have
beene
long
and
difficult
,
yet
many
times
things
most
difficult
to
open
,
are
sweetest
to
chew
upon
,
as
in
all
bones
,
and
the
like
;
let
us
therefore
from
hence
observe
this
note
.
That
the
Event
and
successe
of
the
great
,
and
last
battell
,
Doct.
which
Christian
Princes
shall
fight
against
Antichrist
,
and
his
Adherents
,
shall
be
like
in
successe
to
the
battels
fought
at
Armageddon
:
that
is
to
say
,
desperate
destruction
to
the
Enemies
of
Gods
people
;
joyfull
victories
,
and
Triumphs
to
the
Churches
of
Christ
;
godly
sorrowes
and
penitentiall
mourning
to
the
Iewes
.
All
these
severall
Events
are
inclusively
spoke
unto
,
in
this
word
Armageddon
,
and
each
branch
of
them
are
expressely
mentioned
in
this
booke
,
and
other
Prophesies
of
Scripture
.
First
,
that
there
shall
bee
great
and
desperate
destruction
to
the
Enemies
of
Gods
people
,
you
read
in
chapter
19
,
that
it
will
be
so
great
that
the
Angell
standing
in
the
middest
of
the
Sunne
,
cryed
with
a
loud
voyce
saying
to
all
the
foules
,
that
flye
in
the
middest
of
Heaven
,
come
,
and
gather
your selves
together
to
the
Supper
of
the
great
God
,
that
yee
may
eat
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captaines
,
and
the
flesh
of
mighty
men
,
and
the
flesh
of
horses
,
and
of
them
that
sit
on
them
,
and
the
flesh
of
all
men
both
free
and
bond
,
both
small
and
great
:
therefore
this
battell
must
not
bee
sought
onely
with
the
Ministery
of
the
Gospell
,
(
though
that
will
mightily
concurre
)
but
with
the
sword
,
and
Weapons
of
warre
,
else
the
foules
of
Heaven
would
have
little
flesh
to
eat
,
upon
battells
fought
by
the
Ministery
of
the
word
:
but
Word
and
Sword
fighting
together
.
Thus
will
there
be
wrought
a
great
destruction
to
Gods
Enemies
,
to
satiate
all
the
foules
of
Heaven
.
And
there
will
bee
great
rejoycing
and
Triumph
to
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
as
you
read
of
their
songs
of
praise
,
for
the
victory
gotten
by
Deborah
and
Barak
,
over
Iabin
and
Sisera
,
Iudges
5.
So
here
there
will
be
many
Hallelujahs
,
chap.
19.1
.
to
the
end
of
7.
which
they
sing
againe
and
againe
to
the
Lord
.
And
thirdly
it
will
be
matter
of
penitentiall
mourning
to
the
Israel
of
God
,
Zach.
12.10
,
11.
when
they
shall
see
Christ
comming
in
his
glorious
power
,
it
will
break
their
hearts
with
holy
mourning
over
them
,
and
this
shall
be
fulfilled
when
the
new
Ierusalem
shall
come
from
God
out
of
Heaven
,
as
is
prophesied
in
this
booke
,
chapter
21.2.10
.
Then
shall
the
Tribes
of
the
Earth
mourne
bitterly
after
Iesus
Christ
.
Why
will
the
Events
of
these
battels
be
the
same
?
Reas.
1
First
,
because
Gods
Enemies
will
bee
like
in
their
sinnes
,
unto
those
that
fought
against
Israel
of
old
;
Therefore
they
must
partake
in
the
like
Judgements
,
wherein
are
they
like
in
their
sinnes
?
In
their
oppressions
of
the
people
of
God
;
so
Jabin
mightily
oppressed
the
children
of
Israel
,
Iudges
4.3
.
And
Saul
was
a
malicious
persecuter
of
David
:
So
hath
the
man
of
sinne
,
and
his
Adherents
beene
malicious
persecuters
of
the
Saints
of
God
.
And
Saul
tooke
Counsell
of
the
Witch
at
Endor
;
So
have
these
beene
famous
for
their
witch-crafts
,
neither
did
they
repent
of
their
sorceries
,
chap.
9.
ult.
Now
as
their
sinnes
are
like
,
so
shall
their
punishments
bee
,
because
of
the
unchangeable
wisedome
and
Iustice
of
God
,
who
punisheth
now
as
he
did
of
old
,
Psal.
83.9
,
10.
The
likenesse
of
their
sinnes
,
the
likenesse
of
Gods
Iustice
,
bring
forth
the
like
kinde
of
Iudgements
,
now
as
of
old
.
If
you
shall
aske
the
Reason
why
there
shall
be
the
like
occasion
of
rejoycing
.
It
is
because
the
Lord
shall
in
like
manner
avenge
his
people
Reas.
2
now
,
as
he
did
of
old
,
Iudg.
5.2
.
where
she
calleth
upon
Gods
people
to
praise
the
Lord
for
the
avenging
of
Israel
:
so
shall
he
now
judge
the
Whore
,
and
avenge
the
bloud
of
his
servants
at
her
hand
;
Rev.
19.2
.
And
looke
as
of
old
they
went
on
destroying
,
to
destroy
the
Enemies
of
the
people
of
God
untill
they
had
consumed
them
:
so
shall
the
people
of
God
now
doe
untill
they
have
extinguished
utterly
the
name
of
Popery
,
and
made
it
like
dung
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
:
and
as
there
was
way
made
of
old
for
the
glorious
Kingdome
of
David
;
so
shall
there
be
way
made
by
these
Warres
,
for
David
to
be
the
Prince
of
Gods
people
for
ever
,
as
the
Prophet
Ezechiel
foretelleth
,
chap.
34.23
,
34.
and
37.24.25
.
not
in
visible
presence
;
I
dare
not
take
up
such
carnall
Imaginations
,
as
that
Christ
shall
come
bodily
,
and
reigne
here
upon
the
Earth
,
but
by
his
Spirit
,
and
in
his
Servants
,
hee
shall
reigne
on
the
Earth
:
And
all
these
things
shall
give
the
people
of
God
great
,
and
wonderfull
causes
of
rejoycing
.
If
you
shall
aske
in
the
third
place
,
why
Gods
ancient
people
the
Iewes
shall
be
called
to
such
penitentiall
mourning
.
Reas.
3
1
,
The
Reason
first
is
taken
from
the
sence
,
which
they
shall
have
of
their
owne
sinne
,
a
sprinkling
whereof
we
find
Act.
2.37
.
when
they
were
pricked
in
heart
,
and
said
unto
Peter
,
and
to
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
Men
and
Brethren
,
what
shall
we
doe
?
such
will
the
sence
of
their
sinne
bee
hereafter
,
as
will
affect
,
and
afflict
them
with
affliction
like
that
of
the
Iewes
,
for
the
death
of
Josiah
;
yea
it
is
set
forth
in
Zach.
12.10
,
11.
by
the
deepest
mourning
that
can
befall
a
family
:
they
shall
mourne
as
one
mourneth
for
his
onely
sonne
,
and
bee
in
bitternesse
,
as
one
that
is
in
bitternesse
for
his
first
borne
;
It
is
true
,
the
losse
of
some
wife
may
be
greater
then
the
losse
of
some
sonne
:
but
he
speaketh
there
of
the
mourning
of
Husband
and
Wife
together
,
and
they
can
loose
no
greater
outward
blessing
,
then
their
first
borne
:
And
such
was
mourning
for
the
death
of
Iosiah
,
wherein
they
saw
,
the
ruine
of
Family
,
Church
,
and
Common-wealth
:
Therefore
Ieremy
complaineth
,
that
the
breath
of
their
Nostrills
was
taken
away
,
Lament.
4.20
.
They
mistake
that
thinke
it
was
spoken
of
Zedechiah
,
for
the
Lamentations
were
written
upon
the
death
of
Iosiah
,
2
Chro.
37.25
.
which
was
a
bitter
mourning
to
them
all
:
and
such
shall
bee
their
mourning
in
their
return
to
the
Lord
,
when
they
shall
see
that
the
death
of
Christ
hath
beene
the
ruine
,
&
desperate
destruction
,
and
damnation
of
all
their
Families
for
these
many
Generations
,
&
that
all
the
Calamities
that
have
come
upon
them
for
these
1600.
yeares
,
have
sprung
from
this
,
that
their
Fathers
have
put
Christ
to
death
,
by
which
meanes
they
have
bin
ru●●agates
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
,
the
sence
of
that
horrible
sin
&
misery
which
they
have
brought
upon
themselves
and
theirs
,
by
the
death
of
their
Iosiah
,
&
Messiah
shall
thus
deeply
afflict
them
.
2.
The
second
ground
of
their
mourning
,
will
spring
not
onely
from
the
sight
and
sence
of
their
sin
,
but
of
the
wonderfull
&
unspeakable
grace
&
mercy
of
God
unto
them
to
give
them
that
Son
of
his
who
hath
given
himself
to
death
for
them
:
they
shal
be
so
ashamed
,
&
confounded
,
with
the
sence
of
Gods
tender
mercy
&
loving
kindnes
towards
them
that
have
bin
such
bloudy
Butchers
of
him
as
that
they
shall
be
swallowed
up
in
the
sence
of
such
unspeakable
grace
.
Conviction
for
sin
doth
greatly
help
forward
legall
humiliation
;
but
for
a
kindly
and
spirituall
mourning
,
men
must
looke
upon
Christ
not
only
as
killed
by
them
,
but
as
killed
for
them
:
Thus
shall
it
be
with
them
according
to
what
is
foretold
,
Mat.
24.30
.
When
the
signe
of
the
son
of
man
shall
appeare
in
heaven
,
then
shall
all
the
Tribes
of
the
Earth
mourne
▪
speaking
of
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
who
shall
mourne
because
of
him
that
commeth
to
shew
such
mercy
to
them
who
have
dealt
so
unworthily
with
him
.
This
is
the
mourning
which
will
befall
this
people
,
like
that
of
Megiddon
,
when
this
great
battell
shall
be
fought
.
Vse
1
For
use
in
the
first
place
,
were
I
to
speake
to
such
people
as
were
likely
to
be
insnared
with
these
Froggs
,
and
spirits
of
Divells
:
This
might
teach
them
diligently
to
beware
of
such
,
and
in
case
any
of
them
should
come
over
into
this
Country
,
Iesuits
,
or
Cardinalls
,
or
Bishops
,
doe
not
hearken
to
their
whisperings
,
whatsoever
they
shall
present
unto
you
,
for
this
will
bee
the
issue
of
it
,
whosoever
they
be
that
hearken
unto
them
,
they
will
never
leave
them
,
till
at
length
they
have
brought
them
to
this
field
of
destruction
,
they
will
goe
forth
to
gather
the
Princes
of
the
Earth
,
and
whither
will
they
gath●r
them
?
even
thither
where
will
be
the
Fatall
ru●ne
of
them
all
:
And
therefore
let
all
Christian
Princes
understand
it
,
that
they
cannot
listen
unto
these
Froggs
,
Popish
Bishops
or
Cardinalls
,
or
Iesuites
,
or
who
ever
they
be
,
that
come
unto
them
on
this
errand
,
but
they
will
by
this
meanes
bring
their
Kingdomes
to
utter
destruction
:
Be
wise
now
therefore
O
yee
Kings
;
be
instructed
yee
Judges
of
the
Earth
:
you
see
what
wofull
worke
will
be
made
at
length
by
these
Froggs
,
they
will
bring
you
into
a
place
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
.
King
James
(
who
made
a
Paraphrase
upon
it
)
doth
interpret
it
to
signifie
destruction
by
deceit
,
as
if
it
were
compounded
of
two
Hebrew
words
,
which
may
so
hold
it
forth
;
But
oh
that
it
had
beene
as
well
beleeved
as
told
;
how
many
sad
changes
,
and
Agitations
throughout
all
Christendome
,
might
have
bin
prevented
that
have
risen
upon
hearkning
to
these
Froggs
?
destruction
and
Calamity
are
in
their
wayes
;
keepe
your selves
therefore
farre
from
all
fellowship
with
them
,
that
will
be
your
wisedome
.
In
the
second
place
;
this
may
teach
us
to
rejoyce
at
home
,
Vse
2
though
wee
doe
not
live
to
see
these
victories
obtained
:
I
know
not
what
you
that
are
young
may
live
unto
,
for
the
neerer
these
things
come
unto
their
accomplishment
,
the
swifter
their
motion
will
be
,
as
it
is
with
all
naturall
motions
:
but
however
let
us
rejoyce
together
in
beholding
them
by
Faith
,
although
they
bee
yet
to
come
;
when
David
rejoyced
in
Christ
,
Psal
.
16.9
▪
10.
and
faith
,
therefore
my
heart
is
glad
and
my
glory
rejoyceth
,
my
flesh
also
shall
rest
in
hope
,
for
thou
wilt
not
leave
my
dead
body
in
the
Grave
,
neither
wilt
thou
suffer
thy
holy
one
to
see
Corruption
;
this
David
in
spirit
●eeth
long
before
,
and
looketh
at
his
owne
Resurrection
as
sea●ed
up
unto
him
in
the
Incorruption
of
the
body
of
Iesus
Christ
:
If
David
can
rejoyce
so
long
before
in
beholding
this
,
then
ought
wee
to
rejoyce
in
beholding
before-hand
the
destruction
of
Gods
Enemies
,
and
his
gracious
deliverances
of
his
people
;
for
wee
may
see
it
before-hand
by
Faith
,
and
behold
it
with
confidence
in
the
truth
of
him
that
hath
promised
it
;
for
so
also
did
Abraham
,
Iohn
8
56.
Your
Father
Abraham
rejoyced
to
see
my
day
,
and
he
saw
it
,
and
was
glad
;
and
why
should
not
the
Fa
th
of
Christians
bee
now
more
cleare
eyed
,
then
at
that
time
it
was
,
to
behold
the
truth
of
his
promises
,
and
rejoyce
in
the
accomplishment
of
them
?
Thirdly
we
may
from
hence
gather
some
ground
of
Faith
,
to
Vse
3
beleive
that
there
will
come
a
time
,
when
the
Iewes
will
generally
mourne
for
the
sight
and
death
of
Christ
,
as
much
as
ever
they
mourned
of
old
for
the
death
of
Iosiah
:
and
least
you
should
say
that
Parabolicall
Scriptures
are
not
Foundations
of
Faith
,
(
and
yet
any
Scripture
truely
expounded
is
ground
sufficient
for
the
truth
it
holdeth
forth
;
yet
you
may
find
sundry
other
Scriptures
that
speake
expressely
to
their
Conversion
,
Rom.
11.12.15.25
,
26.
I
would
not
Brethren
that
yee
should
be
ignorant
of
this
mystery
,
that
blindnesse
in
part
is
happened
unto
Israel
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
,
(
that
is
,
untill
men
turne
backe
from
Antichrist
unto
Christ
,
untill
they
see
Christian
Princes
more
sincere
in
the
worke
of
God
)
and
then
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
for
though
they
were
cast
off
for
their
own
sakes
,
yet
are
they
beloved
for
their
Fathers
sake
,
v.
28.
For
if
thou
wert
cut
out
of
the
Olive
Tree
which
is
wilde
by
Nature
,
and
wert
grafted
contrary
to
Nature
into
a
good
Olive
Tree
:
how
much
more
shall
these
which
are
the
naturall
branches
bee
graffed
into
their
owne
Olive
Tree
?
for
(
saith
he
)
God
is
able
to
graffe
them
in
againe
;
and
he
will
doe
i●
,
or
else
the
Apostles
Argument
will
not
hold
.
Also
that
of
the
Apostle
to
the
Corinthians
,
2.
Cor.
3.14.15.16
.
Even
unto
this
day
when
Moses
is
read
the
Vayle
is
upon
their
heart
:
but
when
it
(
that
is
,
Israel
)
shall
turne
unto
the
Lord
the
Vayle
shall
be
taken
away
:
this
is
not
spoken
of
two
or
three
sprinklings
of
Israel
;
that
doth
not
make
up
an
Israel
,
much
lesse
all
Israel
,
as
Paul
speaketh
in
the
place
forenamed
,
and
what
mystery
were
it
,
if
it
were
meant
onely
of
those
that
were
brought
home
by
Peters
Ministery
?
But
that
blindnesse
is
come
upon
them
,
till
the
fulnes
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
,
and
that
then
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
this
is
indeed
a
Mystery
to
the
Gentiles
,
as
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
was
a
Mystery
to
the
Iewes
.
Thus
wee
see
there
are
cleare
Scriptures
for
it
,
which
when
we
doe
see
,
we
may
more
freely
take
up
parabolicall
Scriptures
,
perceiving
what
they
worke
upon
,
and
build
our
Faith
on
them
,
thereby
,
to
be
strengthned
in
Prayer
,
for
such
a
blessing
,
that
they
may
come
and
sing
Hallelujahs
with
us
,
and
wee
may
sing
prayses
with
them
.
Fourthly
,
wee
may
learne
from
hence
,
the
true
nature
of
Vse
4
Godly
sorrow
,
both
in
the
cause
of
it
,
and
in
the
measure
of
it
.
For
the
cause
of
it
wee
must
see
him
from
whom
all
saving
repentance
doth
flow
,
even
Christ
whom
we
have
pierced
,
and
then
indeed
we
mourne
aright
,
when
we
mourne
over
him
.
It
is
not
saving
Repentance
,
that
which
the
Law
worketh
,
though
it
doth
indeed
make
way
for
it
,
but
they
see
him
and
mourne
over
him
;
the
sight
of
him
worketh
godly
sorrow
in
the
heart
.
And
what
is
the
measure
of
it
?
it
is
even
such
as
for
the
losse
of
a
mans
onely
Sonne
,
and
his
first
borne
,
the
staffe
,
and
and
stay
,
of
his
name
and
life
,
and
of
his
prosperity
:
Lord
God
,
what
wilt
thou
give
mee
,
seeing
I
goe
childlesse
,
saith
Abraham
?
such
as
was
the
mourning
of
Iudah
,
and
Ierusalem
,
when
they
saw
Family
,
Church
,
and
Common-wealth
all
plucked
up
by
the
rootes
in
the
losse
of
one
man
:
such
is
the
mourning
of
every
godly
soule
,
seeth
all
his
hopes
plucked
up
by
the
rootes
for
the
want
of
Christ
.
But
you
will
say
,
is
it
not
godly
mourning
unlesse
it
bee
Obj.
so
great
?
may
not
a
man
mourne
more
for
losse
of
Church
,
and
Common-wealth
,
and
for
his
onely
Sonne
then
for
Christ
?
I
answer
,
mourning
for
one
of
these
may
indeed
make
more
Answ.
noyse
;
but
not
be
a
greater
mourning
:
when
a
man
mourneth
for
his
first
borne
,
the
windowes
of
Heaven
are
open
,
the
Judgements
of
God
are
open
,
and
the
Fountaines
of
the
great
deep
are
open
;
this
or
that
deep
Affliction
seiseth
upon
a
man
,
nature
setteth
a
man
on
worke
to
mourne
,
and
grace
doth
not
hinder
it
,
but
when
a
man
mourneth
for
want
of
Christ
,
the
windowes
of
Heaven
indeed
are
open
;
but
this
mourning
findeth
much
opposition
,
below
even
from
our
hearts
within
:
a
small
shallow
channel
comming
downe
from
a
Hill
,
will
make
a
great
noyse
;
when
a
man
mourneth
for
his
onely
Sonne
,
it
commeth
downe
from
God
as
a
Judgement
,
downe
hill
,
nothing
hindereth
:
but
this
mourning
for
Christ
is
like
a
streame
that
goeth
up
hill
,
(
as
it
were
)
and
through
many
reeds
and
flagges
,
and
therefore
no
wonder
if
it
maketh
not
such
a
noyse
,
though
it
bee
a
farre
greater
streame
then
the
other
.
Such
is
this
spirituall
mourning
:
for
in
these
things
it
doth
exceed
all
other
griefes
and
mournings
whatsoever
.
It
is
more
durable
then
any
other
sorrow
,
our
time
in
this
world
will
never
weare
it
out
;
whereas
other
sorrow
,
though
it
be
for
a
mans
onely
Sonne
will
not
last
alway
,
time
will
weare
it
out
.
It
is
an
Increasing
sorrow
:
other
sorrowes
are
more
moderated
every
day
then
other
,
but
this
groweth
still
more
and
more
powerfull
,
and
will
eat
up
all
other
griefes
:
If
a
man
have
but
a
wound
in
his
conscience
,
it
will
weare
out
all
other
Crosses
,
but
a
wounded
Spirit
who
can
beare
?
Prov.
18.14
.
It
is
a
very
strong
mourning
,
as
we
may
perceive
,
Ps.
102.3.4
.
&c.
where
the
Holy
man
complaineth
,
that
his
dayes
are
thereby
consumed
like
smoke
,
and
his
bones
burnt
as
an
hearth
,
his
heart
is
smitten
and
withered
like
grasse
,
so
that
he
forgetteth
to
eat
his
bread
,
&c.
This
godly
sorrow
is
also
more
pure
than
any
other
sorrow
,
having
not
so
much
mixture
with
lusts
,
and
Carnall
Affections
;
when
David
mournes
for
Absalom
,
there
is
much
Carnall
Affection
in
it
,
in
so
much
that
Ioab
doth
perceive
it
,
and
dealeth
sharply
with
him
for
it
,
but
this
mourning
for
Christ
being
heavenly
,
is
not
so
clogged
with
those
boysterous
distempers
which
other
mournings
are
filled
withall
.
See
a
broad
difference
in
the
cause
and
object
of
this
mourning
:
when
a
man
mourneth
for
Christ
as
wronged
by
him
;
and
yet
seeth
himself
saved
by
Christ
:
as
this
object
is
transcendant
,
so
is
the
mourning
transcendant
also
,
therefore
it
is
said
,
Rom.
8
26.
The
Spirit
maketh
Intercessions
for
us
with
grones
that
cannot
be
uttered
.
Thus
being
set
upon
Christ
,
and
fomented
by
his
Spirit
,
it
is
eternall
in
the
causes
of
it
,
and
will
lift
up
the
soule
above
all
undermoone
discouragements
,
that
a
man
will
looke
upon
them
as
things
,
which
God
hath
given
and
taken
,
and
his
griefe
concerning
them
will
vanish
away
;
but
this
being
setled
upon
eternall
obj
cts
can
end
no
sooner
then
life
it selfe
:
And
if
our
life
in
this
world
were
eternall
,
so
would
this
mourning
be
,
although
indeed
when
this
life
shall
have
an
end
,
it
will
be
swallowed
up
in
a
perfect
fruition
of
Iesus
Christ
.
In
the
last
place
,
I
would
commend
this
unto
all
the
children
of
God
,
that
they
Regulate
their
mourning
according
to
this
mourning
:
Let
us
mourne
for
Christ
,
and
for
his
death
,
and
bee
truly
sensible
of
the
great
Injuries
which
wee
have
done
unto
him
,
that
so
our
griefe
may
swallow
up
all
the
basenesse
of
our
hearts
,
and
all
worldly
sorrowes
which
cause
death
,
2.
Cor.
7.10
.
But
godly
sorrow
worketh
Repentance
never
to
be
repented
of
:
Let
us
therefore
in
all
our
private
and
publick
Administrations
mourne
after
him
,
and
mourne
for
him
,
that
thereby
wee
may
be
kept
from
such
entanglements
,
and
discouragements
as
might
interrupt
us
in
our
Christian
Course
upon
other
meaner
occasions
.
THE
SEVENTH
AND
LAST
VIAL
OPENED
.
Revel.
16.17
,
18
,
19
,
20
,
21.
And
the
seventh
Angel
poured
out
his
Vial
into
the
Ayre
,
and
there
came
a
great
voyce
out
of
the
Temple
of
heaven
from
the
Throne
,
saying
,
It
is
done
.
And
there
were
voyces
,
and
thunders
,
and
lightnings
;
and
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
such
as
was
not
since
men
were
upon
the
earth
,
so
mightie
an
earthquake
,
and
so
great
.
And
the
great
Citie
was
divided
into
three
parts
,
and
the
Cities
of
the
nations
fell
:
and
great
Babylon
came
into
remembrance
before
God
to
give
unto
her
the
cup
of
the
fiercenesse
of
his
wrath
.
And
every
Island
fled
away
,
and
the
mountaines
were
not
found
.
And
there
fell
upon
men
a
great
haile
out
of
heaven
,
every
stone
about
the
weight
of
a
talent
,
and
men
blasphemed
God
because
of
the
plague
of
the
haile
,
for
the
plague
thereof
was
exceeding
great
.
THese
words
describe
unto
us
the
pouring
out
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
by
the
seventh
Angel
;
and
set
forth
it
is
by
a
threefold
Argument
.
1.
First
by
the
subject
upon
which
it
fell
,
it
fell
upon
the
Ayre
It
is
translated
[
into
the
Ayre
]
but
the
same
word
in
the
third
and
fourth
Verses
is
translated
upon
(
the
Sea
)
and
upon
(
the
Rivers
and
fountaines
of
water
:
)
so
it
fell
upon
the
Ayre
,
otherwise
to
say
,
into
the
Ayre
,
might
seeme
to
looke
at
some
further
subject
,
whereupon
it
fell
,
but
that
is
not
the
meaning
.
Secondly
,
by
an
adjunct
accompanying
the
same
,
to
wit
[
A
great
voyce
out
of
the
Temple
of
heaven
,
&c.
]
for
I
cannot
call
it
an
effect
,
but
an
adjunct
it
was
.
Thirdly
,
by
the
effects
,
and
they
are
threefold
.
First
,
of
Terrour
and
Horrour
.
[
There
were
voyces
,
and
thundrings
,
and
lightnings
]
all
which
doe
strike
Terrour
and
Horrour
into
the
hearts
of
men
.
Second
effect
was
changes
,
and
alterations
of
states
[
And
there
was
a
great
earthquake
]
amplified
by
an
argument
taken
from
the
lesse
[
Such
as
was
not
since
men
were
upon
the
earth
]
so
great
for
amplitude
,
so
mighty
for
power
.
Third
effect
was
,
the
working
of
distracting
,
and
destroying
calamities
upon
three
severall
sorts
of
subjects
.
First
upon
Cities
,
and
among
them
,
First
,
the
great
City
was
divided
into
three
parts
,
which
(
with
leave
of
Interpreters
that
take
it
to
be
a
distinct
City
from
Babilon
)
I
take
to
be
meant
of
Babilon
,
which
now
came
up
into
remembrance
before
God
,
and
that
is
rendred
as
a
reason
how
shee
came
to
be
destroyed
,
for
she
came
up
into
remembrance
before
God
,
to
give
her
the
wine
,
first
of
distraction
,
secondly
of
destruction
.
Secondly
,
the
cities
of
the
Nations
fell
,
the
great
Citie
was
destroyed
,
it
fell
to
ruine
.
The
second
sort
of
subjects
upon
which
this
distraction
fell
,
were
[
Every
Island
,
and
every
mountaine
]
the
Islands
fled
away
,
the
mountaines
were
not
found
.
The
third
sort
,
was
the
sonnes
of
men
,
and
the
plague
that
fell
upon
them
was
a
great
haile
out
of
heaven
,
which
is
amplified
.
1.
By
the
measure
or
weight
of
it
[
every
stone
about
the
weight
of
a
Talent
]
2.
By
the
effect
it
wrought
in
men
,
[
They
blasphemed
the
God
of
heaven
]
set
forth
by
the
cause
of
their
blaspheming
againe
repeated
,
because
of
the
plague
of
the
haile
,
for
the
plague
thereof
was
exceeding
great
.
3.
Let
us
first
open
the
words
,
and
then
summe
them
up
into
some
doctrinall
observations
.
1.
What
(
in
the
first
place
)
is
here
meant
by
[
Ayre
]
doubtlesse
not
the
element
of
ayre
that
wee
breath
in
:
for
all
the
Vials
are
Vials
of
wrath
,
&
therefore
poured
upon
subjects
of
Gods
displeasure
:
Now
God
is
not
offended
with
the
ayre
,
which
is
his
creature
,
but
as
you
reade
in
the
first
verse
of
the
Chapter
.
All
these
Angels
received
a
commandement
to
poure
out
their
Vials
upon
the
earth
,
and
that
is
meant
of
the
earthly
Antichristian
Church
,
and
they
all
fulfill
this
Commandement
upon
whatsoever
they
poure
out
their
Vials
;
it
is
still
upon
the
Antichristian
state
:
nor
are
the
messengers
of
Gods
wrath
(
which
come
out
of
the
Temple
,
and
have
their
loynes
girded
with
golden
girdles
)
provoked
against
the
Ayre
which
themselves
doe
breath
in
;
nor
could
a
plague
be
upon
the
Ayre
,
but
it
would
fall
upon
Christian
Churches
as
well
as
Popish
.
Others
doe
interpret
it
(
with
much
more
probabilitie
)
to
be
upon
the
kingdome
of
Sathan
,
for
he
is
called
the
Prince
that
ruleth
in
the
ayre
,
Eph.
2.2
.
he
also
rayseth
up
stormes
in
the
ayre
,
and
fiery
meteors
therein
,
Job
.
1.16
.
So
they
conclude
that
wheresoever
the
Devill
hath
to
doe
,
whether
it
be
in
Popery
or
Paganisme
,
this
Viall
is
poured
upon
all
his
kingdome
.
I
thinke
the
doctrine
is
truly
gathered
from
this
place
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
intendeth
to
poure
out
a
judgement
upon
all
his
kingdome
:
yet
I
cannot
say
that
the
words
doe
so
properly
hold
forth
a
judgement
upon
the
Element
of
ayre
:
for
all
the
Vials
are
to
be
poured
upon
the
earth
,
the
Antichristian
Church
,
called
earth
in
opposition
to
the
heavenly
and
pure
Church
mentioned
Revel.
15.5
.
there
being
in
it
the
whole
Fabricke
and
Systeme
of
the
world
:
there
is
an
earth
,
and
that
is
the
lowest
and
basest
common
sort
of
Catholickes
in
that
world
;
and
there
is
a
Sea
,
their
corrupt
Religion
;
there
be
Rivers
,
and
fountaines
of
water
,
those
that
derived
their
corruptions
into
all
countries
(
Priests
and
Monkes
,
&c.
)
there
is
a
Sunne
in
this
world
,
the
great
light
thereof
:
the
family
of
Austria
in
the
common
wealth
,
and
the
Popes
supremacy
in
the
Church
:
there
is
the
throne
of
the
beast
,
the
forme
of
their
government
,
and
manner
of
judicature
:
Afterwards
comes
in
Euphrates
,
the
streame
of
all
those
corruptions
that
make
glad
the
Citie
of
Rome
:
Therefore
this
Ayre
seemeth
to
be
the
Ayre
of
that
Antichristian
Church
:
Looke
therefore
what
you
can
conceive
to
be
the
Ayre
,
which
this
Antichristian
Church
doth
breath
in
,
and
that
is
the
subject
whereupon
this
Viall
is
poured
:
And
although
indeed
Mahumetry
,
and
Paganisme
come
to
be
afflicted
here
by
it
;
yet
is
it
but
an
effect
of
pouring
out
this
Vial
upon
the
Ayre
.
Now
if
you
looke
into
Chap.
9.1
,
2.
of
this
booke
you
shall
finde
that
the
Ayre
of
this
worldly
Church
is
the
smoake
which
arose
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
darkned
the
Ayre
,
so
that
you
could
not
see
the
Sunne
,
much
lesse
the
Moone
and
Starres
:
and
what
was
that
smoake
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
but
the
darkenesse
of
ignorance
from
whence
sprung
all
those
Locusts
,
and
that
King
over
them
,
vers.
11.
the
angel
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
whose
name
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
is
Abaddon
,
he
destroyeth
the
hope
of
the
conversion
of
the
Jewes
:
and
in
the
Greek
tongue
hath
his
name
Apollyon
,
he
destroyeth
them
also
,
and
sprung
out
of
this
ignorance
.
There
is
a
double
use
of
Ayre
,
and
this
darkenesse
corrupted
both
.
1.
There
is
an
use
of
it
for
sight
;
for
through
the
Ayre
,
if
is
bee
cleare
,
you
see
all
the
heavenly
lights
,
and
by
their
help
,
all
inferiour
bodies
.
2.
It
is
the
breath
of
life
,
which
maintaineth
the
life
of
men
,
and
is
the
supportance
of
their
vitals
.
And
in
both
these
things
doth
it
fitly
resemble
heavenly
,
and
saving
knowledge
,
by
which
,
1.
In
the
first
place
,
we
see
Jesus
Christ
the
Sun
of
righteousnesse
to
our
justification
;
by
which
we
see
the
Moon
,
that
is
,
the
true
state
of
Churches
according
to
the
Gospell
;
by
which
we
see
the
Stars
,
the
people
of
God
,
and
who
indeed
are
his
people
,
that
shine
like
lights
in
the
world
:
And
hereby
they
see
all
things
here
below
,
and
judge
rightly
of
them
.
And
2.
by
the
same
saving
knowledge
doe
we
breathe
in
our
vitals
(
that
we
may
so
speak
)
our
spirituall
life
;
By
his
knowledge
shall
my
righteous
servant
justifie
many
,
Esay
53.11
.
And
this
is
life
eternall
to
know
thee
the
only
true
God
,
and
Jesus
Christ
whom
thou
hast
sent
,
John
17.3
.
Now
if
this
Ayre
be
choaked
,
you
can
neither
see
Jesus
Christ
to
your
justification
,
nor
breath
in
any
ordinance
of
his
to
your
salvation
,
nor
can
you
see
what
is
the
true
Church
,
nor
who
are
the
true
Saints
of
God
;
you
can
rightly
discerne
of
nothing
,
if
once
the
Sun
,
and
the
whole
body
of
the
ayre
be
darkened
;
but
if
how
there
come
an
Angel
that
shall
poure
out
his
Vial
upon
his
smoke
of
the
ayre
,
and
dispell
thereby
the
clouds
of
darknesse
,
and
ignorance
;
then
shall
you
clearly
see
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
true
state
of
his
Church
,
and
of
all
visible
Saints
,
then
shall
you
draw
in
true
and
lively
breath
from
every
ordinance
of
God
.
This
is
therefore
the
ayre
whereupon
this
Vial
shall
be
poured
,
and
that
will
be
the
dispelling
of
the
darknesse
of
it
:
The
Lord
will
send
forth
such
a
bright
and
cleare
knowledge
of
his
Christ
,
and
Church
,
and
Saints
,
and
holy
things
which
will
prevaile
so
far
,
as
to
dispell
all
the
fogs
and
mists
of
darknesse
,
not
alone
in
the
Antichristian
State
,
but
in
all
the
world
:
so
that
all
Nations
shall
be
brightened
with
the
knowledge
of
God
:
All
Asia
shall
see
the
vanity
of
Mahumetry
,
and
all
the
Pagan
Nations
,
the
fondnesse
and
blindnesse
of
their
Superstitions
.
And
the
Jews
shall
then
see
,
and
bewaile
their
blindnesse
,
and
wretchednesse
in
standing
out
against
Jesus
Christ
:
So
that
most
true
it
is
which
godly
Interpreters
have
said
,
that
hereby
all
the
kingdomes
of
Satan
are
threatened
,
though
it
be
rather
an
effect
of
it
,
then
the
true
,
and
proper
sence
.
2.
What
is
then
the
adjunct
that
followeth
,
or
goeth
along
with
it
:
[
There
came
a
great
voice
out
of
the
Temple
of
heaven
from
the
Throne
]
And
that
Throne
is
set
in
the
Church
.
Rev.
4.2
,
3.
Behold
,
a
Throne
was
set
in
heaven
,
and
one
sate
on
the
Throne
,
which
is
the
Lord
himselfe
:
who
is
resembled
by
three
pretious
stones
,
holding
forth
the
three
persons
in
Trinity
:
A
Jasper
having
(
as
they
say
)
a
white
circle
round
about
it
;
representing
the
Eternity
of
the
Father
;
a
Sardine
stone
,
of
a
fleshy
colour
,
representing
Jesus
Christ
,
who
took
our
flesh
upon
him
.
An
Emerauld
being
of
a
green
colour
,
refreshing
the
eyes
of
those
that
looke
upon
it
,
representing
the
Spirit
,
who
is
(
as
the
Rainbow
)
a
token
of
faire
weather
,
and
is
a
comfortable
refresher
wheresoever
he
commeth
.
Now
this
voice
comming
from
heaven
,
and
from
the
Throne
,
it
commeth
also
apparently
from
God
,
saying
,
It
is
done
;
that
so
all
men
may
see
it
to
be
the
revealed
,
and
holy
will
of
God
,
that
all
these
things
should
be
thus
accomplished
.
3.
It
is
done
]
what
is
done
?
for
here
is
no
nominative
case
before
the
verb.
But
this
is
that
which
is
done
,
the
mystery
of
iniquity
is
abolished
.
And
the
mystery
of
God
is
fulfilled
:
For
of
this
it
was
spoken
,
which
you
read
Rev.
10.7
.
where
the
Angel
(
that
stood
upon
the
Sea
,
and
upon
the
earth
)
telleth
us
,
That
in
the
dayes
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
when
he
shall
sound
(
whose
Trumpet
is
sounding
to
this
day
)
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
fulfilled
;
And
that
standeth
chiefly
in
two
things
.
1.
In
the
destruction
of
all
his
enemies
.
2.
In
the
accomplishment
of
all
his
gracious
promises
to
the
conversion
of
the
Jewes
;
and
both
these
shall
be
accomplished
in
the
pouring
out
of
this
Vial
,
as
we
may
reade
at
large
,
Ezek.
39.17
.
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
;
where
the
holy
Prophet
speaketh
of
this
very
time
,
when
the
enemies
of
the
Church
shall
come
out
against
them
,
there
will
be
a
finall
accomplishment
of
all
the
mysteries
of
iniquity
,
and
of
all
the
hostility
of
the
Lords
enemies
against
his
Church
:
It
is
also
the
accomplishment
of
all
his
gracious
promises
,
and
therefore
he
saith
Rev.
21.6
.
When
once
the
new
Jerusalem
commeth
downe
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
then
Christ
himselfe
saith
,
It
is
done
.
All
his
promises
are
now
performed
,
and
his
great
workes
now
fulfilled
;
this
is
meant
,
when
it
is
here
said
,
It
is
done
;
And
the
Lords
voice
it
is
,
for
had
it
been
the
voice
of
some
Church-Officers
alone
,
it
might
have
reached
to
the
Church
,
but
not
to
the
ends
of
the
world
:
but
when
the
Lord
himselfe
speaketh
,
whose
voice
is
like
the
voice
of
thunder
,
then
is
it
heard
from
one
end
of
the
earth
unto
another
.
All
men
shall
see
the
great
workes
that
he
hath
done
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
,
Popery
,
and
all
false
Religion
abolished
;
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
established
,
from
the
rising
of
the
Sun
to
the
going
down
thereof
.
This
is
the
Adjunct
.
Now
for
the
Effect
:
There
is
an
Effect
of
Terrour
,
and
of
agitations
▪
and
changes
,
and
an
effect
of
destroying
calamities
,
for
I
cannot
well
gather
the
notes
that
arise
,
unlesse
these
things
be
all
opened
,
then
I
conceive
they
may
be
handled
with
brevity
.
4.
For
the
effect
of
terrour
:
the
thunderings
,
and
lightenings
,
and
the
voices
,
are
the
same
with
those
that
are
said
to
come
out
of
the
Throne
,
Rev.
4.5
.
Like
unto
that
dispensation
of
old
,
Exod.
20.18
.
Wherein
were
thunderings
,
and
lightenings
,
and
in
stead
of
voices
,
there
is
put
in
,
the
noise
of
the
Trumpet
,
and
these
held
forth
the
terrour
of
the
Lord
in
giving
of
the
Law
,
in
so
much
that
Moses
himselfe
said
I
exceedingly
feare
,
and
quake
,
and
much
more
did
the
people
feare
and
tremble
:
for
such
is
the
convincing
dreadfull
power
of
the
Law
of
God
,
that
let
a
man
but
heare
it
,
and
have
it
effectually
applyed
,
and
it
will
make
the
meekest
and
most
innocent
of
the
servants
of
God
to
tremble
;
It
will
make
the
mountaines
and
hils
to
tremble
.
The
voice
of
Gods
servants
is
like
the
voice
of
a
trumpet
,
Esay
58.1
.
piercing
deep
into
the
eares
and
hearts
of
men
,
but
the
voice
of
himselfe
exceedeth
.
So
the
meaning
is
,
That
upon
the
pouring
out
of
this
Vial
upon
the
ayre
,
there
shall
be
terrible
thunderings
,
and
lightenings
,
and
voices
like
founds
of
Trumpets
upon
the
hearts
of
men
,
that
shall
make
them
tremble
and
quake
:
The
Lord
will
so
terribly
affright
,
and
amaze
the
sons
of
men
with
the
power
of
his
holy
word
,
and
will
,
as
that
it
shall
suddenly
break
forth
all
the
world
over
;
for
in
this
manner
doth
the
Lord
begin
his
saving
dispensations
towards
men
,
even
with
terrible
lightenings
,
and
thunderings
,
and
earthquakes
,
thereby
partly
convincing
men
of
sin
,
and
subduing
their
hearts
,
and
confounding
their
malicious
enemies
.
For
the
next
Effect
.
5.
There
was
great
earthquake
,
&c.
]
And
that
importeth
agitatations
and
changes
,
and
not
terrour
onely
;
they
are
such
as
will
not
cease
,
untill
they
have
removed
the
things
that
are
shaken
,
that
the
things
which
cannot
be
shaken
may
remain
,
so
doth
the
Apostle
,
Heb.
12.26.27
.
Interprete
the
Prophesie
of
Haggai
.
2.6
.
It
argueth
(
saith
he
)
the
removing
of
those
things
that
are
shaken
;
and
he
interprets
it
concerning
the
Church
estate
in
that
place
;
and
he
will
also
shake
all
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
,
as
the
same
Prophet
Haggai
told
Zerubbabel
,
Chap.
2.21
,
22.
saying
,
I
will
shake
the
heavens
and
the
earth
:
and
I
will
overthrow
the
throne
of
Kingdomes
,
and
I
will
destroy
the
strength
of
the
Kingdomes
of
the
Heathen
,
&c.
And
so
the
Lord
did
overthrow
the
great
Persian
Monarchy
by
the
Grecian
,
and
the
Grecian
Monarchy
by
the
Romane
,
and
the
Romane
by
barbarous
Nations
,
and
the
Lord
hath
bin
shaking
them
eversince
,
and
will
shake
them
hereafter
with
such
a
shaking
as
never
was
the
like
:
you
reade
of
a
great
earthquake
,
when
as
Rome
,
of
Pagan
,
became
Christian
,
Rev.
6.12
.
But
that
was
a
small
shaking
,
unto
this
earthquake
,
for
still
the
Persians
are
Idolaters
,
and
many
Pagans
in
the
world
;
that
shaking
brought
in
a
forme
of
Christianity
,
but
the
saving
knowledge
of
Christ
was
yet
in
a
great
,
measure
wanting
;
that
forme
of
Christianity
which
then
came
in
,
made
way
for
Popery
to
creepe
in
fast
into
the
Churches
,
but
this
will
shakeout
Popery
,
and
when
by
it
the
Popish
aire
is
smitten
,
the
Lord
will
also
shake
all
the
world
by
it
;
and
the
time
doth
hasten
.
6.
Now
for
the
third
effect
,
which
is
a
distracting
,
and
destroying
calamity
,
upon
Cities
,
upon
Islands
,
and
Mountaines
,
and
upon
men
:
Among
cities
,
here
is
the
great
Citie
,
and
the
cities
of
the
Nations
,
and
Babylon
.
Some
good
Interpreters
looke
at
Babylon
to
be
Constantinople
:
For
my
part
I
dare
not
think
but
one
of
these
is
put
expositively
for
the
other
;
Babylon
for
the
great
city
:
Now
that
great
city
which
is
spiritiually
called
Sodome
,
and
Aegypt
,
Rev.
11.8
.
is
that
great
city
,
which
reigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
that
is
Rome
,
as
all
confesse
;
and
that
Babylon
,
Chap.
17.18
.
and
this
is
the
same
city
,
which
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
the
Merchants
of
the
earth
doe
mourne
for
when
she
is
destroyed
,
and
say
,
Chap.
18.10
.
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
Babylon
,
that
mighty
city
,
&c.
and
that
also
by
their
confession
is
Rome
.
And
so
this
Latter
mention
of
it
,
doth
but
shew
the
reason
why
it
commeth
to
be
divided
into
three
parts
,
and
why
the
cities
of
the
Nations
fell
,
for
Babylon
,
came
up
into
remembrance
,
&c.
The
great
city
then
is
Babylon
,
and
that
is
divided
into
three
parts
:
I
should
not
thinke
that
it
is
spoken
of
the
breach
of
the
naturall
walls
of
the
city
by
the
earthquake
;
but
it
will
be
divided
into
three
factions
;
some
will
sticke
fast
unto
Popery
,
and
others
of
the
people
of
God
that
before
durst
not
openly
professe
Religion
,
will
now
renounce
Popery
,
for
such
there
shall
be
in
Rome
when
it
is
neere
to
be
destroyed
,
unto
whom
it
shall
be
said
,
Rev.
18.4
.
Come
out
of
her
my
people
,
&c.
and
what
the
third
part
may
be
,
there
is
not
light
,
for
in
this
place
,
what
light
other
places
may
give
,
we
shall
(
if
God
please
)
see
hereafter
,
meane
while
it
is
sufficient
to
understand
that
it
will
be
divided
into
three
parts
:
and
what
if
the
third
part
be
a
Neutrall
betweene
both
the
other
?
7.
What
were
the
cities
of
the
Nations
?
Those
are
they
that
trod
the
Church
of
God
under
foote
,
Rev.
11.2
.
such
they
were
who
did
subject
themselves
to
Popish
Government
,
the
cities
of
those
Nations
shall
fall
,
whosoever
they
be
that
are
found
adoring
Rome
,
they
shall
fall
:
for
Babylon
her selfe
shall
come
up
into
remembrance
before
God
,
to
give
unto
her
the
Cup
of
the
wine
of
the
fiercenesse
of
his
wrath
,
which
shall
infatuate
her
untill
she
be
utterly
destroyed
by
those
ten
Kings
that
shall
hate
her
,
and
eate
her
flesh
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
.
8.
And
every
Island
fled
away
,
and
the
mountaines
were
not
found
.
]
He
speaketh
not
of
earthly
Islands
,
but
you
must
understand
that
he
speaketh
of
the
mountaines
,
and
Islands
of
the
Antichristian
state
;
what
are
the
mountaines
?
They
are
the
places
where
they
went
a
whoring
after
their
Gods
in
old
time
,
Jer.
3.6
.
She
is
gone
upon
every
hight
mountaine
,
and
under
every
greene
tree
,
and
there
hath
played
the
harlot
,
there
they
had
built
them
Chappells
,
and
there
they
had
placed
their
confidence
,
in
respect
of
which
when
they
come
to
repent
;
they
shall
returne
,
and
say
,
ver.
23.
Truely
in
vaine
is
salvation
hoped
for
from
the
hills
,
and
from
the
multitudes
of
mountaines
,
answerable
unto
which
are
the
great
temples
built
unto
false
Gods
they
shall
flee
away
:
In
the
new
Jerusalem
,
Rev.
21.22
.
there
was
no
Temple
seene
,
no
Temple
consecrated
to
this
or
that
Saint
shall
be
found
therein
.
What
are
the
Islands
?
They
are
grounds
separated
from
the
earth
,
by
the
Sea
:
The
Sea
is
the
corruption
of
Religion
,
upon
which
the
second
Viall
was
poured
.
Therefore
such
places
as
are
consecrated
by
Popish
Devotions
,
as
Church
yards
,
and
such
other
Popish
grounds
,
they
are
these
Islands
,
that
shall
flee
away
;
you
shall
no
more
heare
tell
of
consecrated
Church-yard
,
or
any
such
matter
all
the
world
over
.
Then
will
fall
to
the
ground
all
your
Cathedrall
Churches
,
and
all
those
high
Places
that
over-toppe
the
people
of
God
,
and
hinder
the
growth
of
the
things
of
God
neere
about
them
,
though
those
things
that
be
superstitiously
set
apart
for
holy
ends
be
never
so
glorious
,
they
shall
be
all
banished
and
vanish
away
,
there
will
be
no
more
noise
of
them
.
9.
And
upon
men
there
fell
a
great
haile
out
of
heaven
]
The
Allusion
by
some
,
is
thought
to
be
unto
the
hayle
spoken
of
Josh.
10.11
.
which
the
Lord
cast
downe
from
heaven
upon
the
Cananites
,
so
that
mo●e
died
with
hailestones
,
then
they
which
the
children
of
Israel
slew
with
the
Sword
:
but
I
cannot
say
,
that
haile
storme
is
here
alluded
unto
:
for
here
men
did
not
die
upon
it
,
but
blasphemed
onely
;
unlesse
it
should
be
spoken
of
their
everlasting
death
in
hell
,
but
that
were
a
common
judgement
to
all
the
wicked
:
but
I
rather
thinke
it
is
an
allusion
to
the
haile
storme
in
,
Aegypt
,
whereof
the
effect
was
,
that
they
sinned
,
and
hardened
their
hearts
yet
more
,
Exod.
9.34
.
Well
then
,
if
it
be
such
an
hayle
as
doth
not
kill
men
,
but
provoke
them
to
blaspheme
,
what
kinde
of
judgement
might
it
be
?
Interpreters
doe
not
tell
us
:
So
that
we
can
take
no
better
course
to
know
it
,
then
to
see
what
allegoricall
haile
stones
meane
in
Scripture
,
for
by
comparing
Scriptures
together
,
you
shall
have
the
full
meaning
of
every
part
of
Gods
Counsell
.
For
this
end
let
us
look
in
Esay
28.17
.
where
the
Prophet
telleth
us
that
the
haile
shall
sweep
away
the
refuge
of
lies
,
when
once
Christ
is
laid
in
the
foundation
,
ver.
16.
then
all
the
rest
of
the
refuges
of
the
sons
of
men
,
that
are
lying
refuges
,
shall
be
swept
away
:
There
is
also
another
allusion
suting
hereunto
in
Ezek.
13.11.13
.
where
the
Lord
threateneth
against
the
wall
that
is
dawbed
with
untempered
morter
:
there
shall
be
an
over-flowing
shower
,
and
ye
O
great
haile
stones
shall
fall
,
and
a
stormy
winde
shall
rent
it
.
So
then
,
this
kinde
of
haile
storme
is
such
a
plague
of
God
upon
men
as
shall
destroy
all
their
lying
refuges
,
and
men
shall
then
insult
over
them
,
and
say
,
where
is
the
dawbing
wherewith
you
have
dawbed
it
?
So
then
,
at
this
time
the
Lord
will
send
an
haile
storme
that
shall
discover
all
the
counterfeit
Religions
in
the
world
,
all
the
juggelings
of
their
Miracles
,
all
the
faire
seeming
pretences
of
Popery
,
or
any
other
Religion
,
all
their
doctrines
of
merits
,
and
confidences
in
their
prayers
to
Saints
,
and
Angels
,
and
superstitious
Devotions
,
an
haile
storme
shall
fall
upon
them
all
in
such
sort
,
that
you
shall
see
the
vanity
of
them
:
And
all
the
world
shall
see
,
that
all
Relgions
besides
Christianity
,
are
but
a
refuge
of
lies
,
and
in
the
end
their
jugglelings
,
and
sophistry
shall
be
blowne
up
,
and
blasted
:
Some
shall
be
shaken
out
of
them
,
&
setled
upon
better
bottoms
,
&
others
will
be
provoked
to
blaspheme
,
they
will
so
vex
themselves
with
extremity
of
anguish
,
for
that
they
are
thus
bereaved
of
their
old
comfortable
good
dayes
;
and
oh
the
joyfull
festivals
that
they
were
wont
for
to
keep
in
their
Abbies
,
and
superstitious
places
,
for
the
losse
of
which
they
shall
blaspheme
the
Lord
,
and
true
Religion
,
and
all
the
instruments
of
the
Gospels
propagation
.
Such
a
thing
as
this
we
reade
of
Rev.
11.15
.
When
as
the
seventh
Angel
sounded
,
there
were
great
voices
in
heaven
,
saying
,
The
Kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
&c.
There
it
is
said
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
here
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
the
thing
was
then
in
doing
,
but
now
it
is
done
)
Then
the
Nations
were
angry
saith
the
Text
,
ver.
18.
and
a
great
haile
there
fell
,
when
they
began
to
become
the
Kingdomes
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
there
was
an
earthquake
,
ver.
19.
but
never
such
an
earthquake
as
this
will
be
;
so
mighty
,
and
so
great
,
that
will
blast
,
not
Popery
alone
,
but
all
the
Hotamocks
in
this
countrey
,
and
all
that
are
found
among
other
Indians
in
other
parts
of
the
world
,
an
Haile
storme
shall
fall
upon
them
all
,
and
blast
all
their
green
groves
and
arbours
,
wherein
they
were
wont
to
be
worshipped
:
Thus
have
you
seen
(
as
the
Lord
hath
been
pleased
to
help
)
the
meaning
of
these
words
:
Let
us
now
gather
one
note
from
them
;
For
I
would
not
long
dwell
upon
there
Aenigmaticall
,
I
meane
Parabolicall
Scriptures
.
The
Doctrine
is
,
That
when
the
darknesse
of
Popish
,
and
hellish
Doct.
ignorance
is
dispelled
,
so
that
a
man
may
clearely
see
heavenly
light
,
and
breath
in
heavenly
knowledge
,
then
,
It
is
done
:
That
is
to
say
,
then
all
the
mystery
of
iniquity
is
abolished
,
and
the
mystery
of
God
is
fulfilled
.
For
thus
you
see
it
is
evidently
here
expressed
in
the
Text.
The
seventh
Angel
did
poure
out
his
Vial
upon
the
Antichristian
ayre
,
and
that
was
such
an
ayre
as
was
darkened
with
the
smoake
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
as
with
a
foggy
mist
:
Now
when
this
ayre
shall
againe
bee
cleared
,
and
the
foggy
darknesse
thereof
dispelled
,
so
that
men
may
have
the
true
use
of
it
,
to
see
through
it
those
heavenly
bodies
which
were
darkened
by
that
smoake
,
Rev.
9.2
.
then
shall
men
see
Jesus
Christ
to
be
all
in
all
unto
Justification
,
Sanctification
,
Consolation
,
which
in
Popery
you
could
not
:
then
shall
the
true
Church
be
seen
,
which
like
the
Moon
,
borroweth
all
the
light
it
hath
from
the
Sun
:
(
true
indeed
if
the
Moone
be
taken
for
the
world
,
then
she
treadeth
it
under
her
feet
,
Rev.
12.1
.
)
In
Popery
you
could
not
see
what
a
true
Church
was
,
they
will
tell
you
of
this
and
that
Church
,
but
they
are
no
true
Churches
.
But
when
this
vaile
shall
be
removed
,
then
shall
you
clearely
know
that
the
true
Church
is
not
a
Catholike
visible
,
nor
a
Cathedrall
,
nor
a
Diocesan
,
nor
a
Provinciall
Church
.
Then
shall
you
see
the
Stars
of
heaven
,
you
shall
know
who
are
the
true
officers
of
the
Church
,
not
Paratours
,
and
Proctours
,
Deacons
,
and
Archdeacons
,
Bishops
,
and
Archbishops
over
many
Churches
,
they
are
not
the
lights
which
the
Lord
hath
set
therein
:
And
you
shall
then
see
who
were
the
true
members
of
the
Church
,
Not
the
Canonized
Saints
,
not
such
as
Saint
George
,
who
was
an
ancient
Heretick
,
but
you
shall
see
them
to
be
such
as
are
spoken
of
,
Phil.
2.15
.
blamelesse
,
and
harmlesse
,
the
Sons
of
God
,
without
rebuke
,
shining
as
lights
in
the
world
;
then
shall
you
see
the
Scripture
more
clearely
,
true
doctrine
,
and
worship
,
and
government
as
it
is
held
forth
in
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
and
when
you
shall
see
these
things
,
then
,
It
is
done
;
Even
all
that
God
hath
to
do
in
the
world
,
for
any
further
Reformation
expect
it
not
,
Rev.
10.7
.
when
the
time
is
come
that
the
seventh
Angel
hath
blowne
his
Trumpet
,
the
Lord
will
not
delay
,
but
it
shall
then
be
fulfilled
,
and
the
Lord
will
clearely
manifest
to
all
Nations
the
great
grace
which
he
hath
to
show
to
the
sons
of
men
,
and
this
is
long
agoe
foretold
,
Esay
25.6
,
7
,
8.
In
this
mountain
shall
the
Lord
of
hosts
make
unto
all
people
a
feast
of
fat
things
,
a
feast
of
wines
on
the
Lees
,
of
fat
things
full
of
marrow
,
of
wines
on
the
Lees
well
refined
:
And
he
will
destroy
in
this
mountain
the
face
of
the
covering
cast
over
all
people
,
and
that
is
the
pouring
out
of
this
Vial
upon
the
ayre
,
for
the
face
of
the
covering
,
is
the
ayre
in
my
Text
,
Then
will
the
Lord
make
a
feast
of
fat
things
,
then
will
he
swallow
up
death
in
victory
,
and
wipe
away
teares
from
off
all
faces
,
and
the
rebuke
of
his
people
shall
be
taken
away
from
off
all
the
earth
:
this
is
also
prophesied
of
,
Esay
.
11.6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
They
shall
not
hu●t
nor
destroy
in
all
mine
holy
mountaine
,
and
the
reason
is
:
for
the
earth
shall
be
full
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
waters
cover
the
Sea
:
and
then
,
It
is
done
:
The
mystery
of
iniquity
is
abolished
,
there
is
no
more
darknesse
,
nor
destruction
,
and
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
which
was
a
mystery
to
the
Jewes
,
shall
be
then
fully
accomplished
,
and
the
calling
of
the
Jewes
,
which
the
Apostle
calleth
a
mystery
to
us
Gentiles
,
Rom.
11.25
.
shall
be
then
fulfilled
,
and
so
the
mystery
of
God
is
finished
.
Reas.
1
Three
Reasons
doth
the
Text
give
us
hereof
.
1.
First
,
from
the
manner
of
the
entrance
of
this
heavenly
glory
into
the
hearts
of
men
,
whether
it
come
into
private
persons
,
or
publique
States
;
It
commeth
terribly
with
lightnings
and
thunderings
,
the
which
comming
from
God
,
doe
so
terrifie
the
hearts
of
men
,
and
the
state
of
the
world
,
that
they
shall
see
plainely
how
they
have
beene
deluded
with
desperate
follyes
,
and
when
men
are
put
unto
such
an
earthquake
in
their
spirits
;
this
will
be
the
point
they
come
unto
:
Men
and
brethren
what
shall
we
doe
to
be
saved
?
as
did
the
Jaylor
when
he
had
been
soundly
shaken
with
the
earthquake
,
Acts
16.26.30
.
and
so
it
will
be
with
Kingdomes
,
when
God
hath
in
like
sort
shaken
them
,
they
will
contend
for
true
Religion
,
and
will
not
then
be
baffled
out
and
deluded
with
vanities
,
as
now
they
be
:
when
the
spirits
of
men
are
terrified
,
and
they
feele
no
salvation
in
their
Religion
,
they
know
not
what
shall
become
of
their
precious
soules
,
this
will
set
all
the
world
on
worke
to
looke
about
them
:
for
upon
this
ground
you
shall
see
Indians
,
and
Jews
,
and
Pagans
gaping
after
salvation
,
when
they
see
by
these
terrible
stormes
,
and
thunders
,
that
all
their
Religions
are
but
so
many
refuges
of
lies
,
then
is
there
worke
in
hand
indeed
,
which
when
God
hath
begun
hee
will
also
finish
it
unto
the
day
of
Christ
,
and
it
will
be
such
an
earthquake
,
as
was
never
heard
of
in
the
world
:
Heretofore
so
long
as
this
worke
was
found
among
poore
Christians
,
the
great
Lords
of
the
world
persecuted
them
,
and
devised
all
manner
of
cruell
torments
for
them
:
but
when
they
felt
that
the
wrath
of
God
was
kindled
against
them
,
then
their
hearts
fell
,
and
they
were
all
in
a
combustion
for
the
state
of
their
soules
before
the
Lord
:
now
they
were
glad
to
renounce
their
Jupiters
,
and
Junoes
,
and
to
embrace
Christianity
,
and
to
hearken
to
a
better
Covenant
,
this
is
the
effect
of
thunderings
and
lightnings
,
and
voyces
it
soone
blasteth
Idolatry
,
and
forceth
man
to
seeke
after
a
clearer
passage
to
heaven
.
The
second
Reason
is
taken
from
the
power
of
the
saving
knowledge
Reas.
2
of
Christ
to
dispell
this
Popish
ignorance
,
and
to
carry
an
end
the
heart
of
a
man
with
such
power
,
that
he
can
no
longer
lie
at
quiet
in
his
naturall
estate
;
but
it
worketh
in
men
these
foure
effects
.
1.
It
subdueth
and
tameth
the
hearts
of
men
that
now
they
will
joyn
themselves
unto
the
people
of
God
,
Esa.
11.6.7
,
8.
the
Wolfe
shall
lie
with
the
Lambe
,
the
Leopard
shall
lie
downe
with
the
Kid
,
&c.
So
great
is
their
change
in
their
hearts
,
that
mens
Ravenous
tyrannies
are
taken
away
,
and
there
is
wrought
in
them
,
a
kindly
sweete
unshaken
frame
,
that
will
so
breake
forth
against
Gods
people
as
formerly
;
thus
doth
the
earthquake
shake
out
drosse
,
and
corruptions
,
and
establish
the
heart
in
a
sweete
gracious
frame
of
Spirit
.
2.
Secondly
,
The
knowledge
of
Christ
will
breed
division
,
as
well
as
conjunction
;
Thinke
you
(
saith
Christ
)
that
I
am
come
to
send
p●ace
,
I
tell
you
nay
,
but
the
sword
:
To
set
men
at
variance
among
themselves
,
the
father
against
the
sonne
,
and
the
sonne
against
the
father
,
and
the
mother
against
the
daughter
,
&c.
And
this
division
is
made
in
Cities
,
and
in
Kingdomes
,
Act.
14.4
.
The
city
was
divided
,
and
part
held
with
the
Apostles
,
and
part
held
with
the
Jewes
:
so
it
is
in
the
Text
,
the
great
city
was
divided
into
three
parts
,
some
are
hardened
in
their
ignorance
,
and
some
are
drawne
out
of
it
,
and
a
third
part
will
stand
Neuters
betweene
both
to
see
,
which
way
the
ballance
will
turne
,
and
these
are
also
hardened
in
their
blindnesse
.
3.
Thirdly
the
saving
knowledge
of
Christ
hath
in
it
this
power
to
cause
men
to
rise
up
in
armes
against
all
the
enemies
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
in
a
lawfull
way
of
God
:
There
is
a
power
in
true
Religion
,
th●t
maketh
the
hearts
of
the
timerous
to
be
stiffe
,
and
strong
,
that
where
as
men
were
before
afraid
of
the
power
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
and
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
of
the
rest
of
the
Catholike
Princes
,
there
is
a
power
in
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
that
will
dispell
all
these
,
had
but
men
the
zeale
of
God
in
their
hearts
,
it
would
make
all
these
feares
to
be
like
Scar-crowes
,
and
makes
men
bold
to
bid
battell
unto
all
those
that
stand
out
against
Religion
,
so
farre
as
the
Lawes
of
a
State
may
beare
them
out
.
4.
A
fourth
power
of
this
knowledge
,
is
to
blow
up
all
the
inventions
of
men
in
the
worship
of
God
,
wherby
men
have
deluded
themselves
and
others
;
when
once
mens
hearts
are
lifted
up
in
the
waves
of
the
Lord
,
as
it
is
said
of
Johoshaphat
that
his
heart
was
,
2
Chro.
17.6
.
and
then
he
tooke
away
the
High
places
,
and
groves
out
of
Judah
:
So
when
the
zeale
of
God
lifteth
up
the
hearts
of
his
people
,
then
will
they
not
endure
a
consecrated
place
in
all
the
world
where
they
come
.
And
when
this
Viall
is
poured
out
,
the
earth
shall
be
full
of
this
knowledge
of
God
,
and
then
all
the
Chappels
of
Ease
,
and
Churches
of
state
,
and
Temples
of
glory
,
whereby
the
world
hath
beene
deluded
,
they
will
not
leave
them
a
stone
upon
a
stone
that
shall
not
be
throwne
downe
:
This
is
the
second
Reason
,
taken
from
the
power
of
saving
knowledge
,
which
subdueth
mens
wilde
natures
,
worketh
holy
division
,
giveth
courage
,
and
the
power
of
zeale
against
all
superstitions
,
and
inventions
of
men
,
though
now
in
some
places
you
may
not
passe
through
with
a
burden
,
nor
looke
upon
the
wall
thereof
:
The
zeale
of
the
Lord
of
hoast
will
blow
them
up
,
those
places
will
be
laid
open
to
the
rest
of
the
streetes
,
and
become
but
common
soyle
,
they
will
not
then
be
regarded
but
trampled
upon
.
Reas.
3
The
Third
Reason
is
from
the
just
judgement
of
God
upon
all
that
are
not
effectually
wrought
upon
by
this
saving
knowledge
of
God
,
if
men
come
not
in
on
some
measure
to
a
perfect
accomplishment
of
Gods
worke
in
their
hearts
,
there
will
fall
such
a
plague
of
haile
upon
them
,
as
will
teare
away
their
vaile
,
and
rend
away
their
hypocriticall
shifts
,
and
goodly
pretences
,
and
wash
down
their
untempered
dawbings
,
wherewith
they
have
dawbed
the
walls
of
their
standing
in
the
Church
of
God
:
He
will
so
rend
them
to
pieces
,
that
if
they
will
not
come
in
,
he
will
leave
them
to
such
open
blasphemies
,
that
you
shall
clearely
see
there
is
no
more
hope
of
their
conversion
,
nor
salvation
.
The
Use
of
this
point
in
the
first
place
,
may
serve
to
teach
Vse
1
you
a
just
reproofe
of
the
Popish
conceit
,
That
ignorance
is
the
mother
of
Devotion
,
unlesse
they
meane
it
of
their
owne
devotion
;
True
,
it
is
the
mother
of
their
devotion
indeed
:
so
long
as
their
people
are
hood-winked
with
it
,
they
will
thinke
they
doe
God
good
service
,
if
they
be
in
the
Church
,
though
they
understand
nothing
there
,
and
if
when
they
die
,
they
be
buryed
in
a
Church-yard
,
they
thinke
they
are
the
better
,
and
yet
better
if
they
be
buryed
in
a
Church
,
and
yet
better
,
if
it
be
in
a
Chancell
,
and
better
then
so
,
if
it
be
under
the
Altar
,
and
better
then
that
,
if
a
Fryars
Cowle
be
wrapped
about
them
.
This
is
indeed
the
mother
of
whippings
,
and
scourgings
of
auricular
confessions
,
and
of
all
Popish
superstitions
;
for
in
truth
,
take
away
this
ignorance
,
and
all
Popish
devotion
doth
of
it selfe
fall
to
the
ground
,
if
once
this
vaile
be
removed
from
the
face
of
all
Nations
.
Secondly
,
Learne
from
hence
to
see
what
great
need
wee
Vse
2
have
all
of
us
to
grow
up
in
saving
knowledge
,
and
in
prayer
,
for
the
increase
thereof
,
that
we
may
propagate
the
same
daily
more
and
more
;
you
see
what
wonders
it
will
doe
,
Gods
people
of
old
prayed
for
us
;
Psal.
67.1
.
God
be
mercifull
to
us
,
and
blesse
us
,
and
cause
his
face
to
shine
upon
us
:
And
for
what
end
?
That
thy
way
may
be
known
upon
earth
,
and
thy
saving
truth
among
all
Nations
.
And
when
once
the
light
of
the
Gospell
is
dispersed
,
it
will
bring
in
all
Nations
,
it
will
thunder
upon
them
,
and
never
leave
untill
it
have
changed
them
.
If
this
knowledge
of
God
come
amongst
an
army
of
men
,
they
will
not
touch
any
thing
that
is
their
brethrens
,
not
meddle
,
not
make
with
any
to
doe
them
harme
,
no
mans
purse
shall
be
taken
from
him
,
no
mans
goods
taken
away
without
due
recompence
,
only
they
will
not
be
deluded
with
shaddowes
,
nor
suffer
mountaines
to
overtop
them
,
neither
will
they
be
encompassed
with
hands
:
they
will
raise
such
an
earthquake
first
,
in
Church
,
and
Common-wealth
,
as
you
will
at
length
wonder
at
,
for
though
it
begin
in
a
corner
of
the
world
,
it
will
not
cease
till
it
have
shaken
all
Christendome
,
for
when
men
once
begin
clearely
to
see
which
is
the
true
Church
of
God
,
that
it
is
not
Cathedrall
,
nor
Provinciall
,
nor
Diocesan
,
but
congregationall
only
,
the
officers
whereof
are
godly
Pastors
,
and
Teachers
,
and
ruling
Elders
,
and
Deacons
.
And
when
they
see
that
the
Saints
which
they
have
embraced
,
and
esteemed
,
are
not
the
true
Saints
of
God
,
nor
these
the
Churches
,
nor
those
the
officers
of
Christ
wherewith
they
have
been
gulled
:
but
they
see
now
who
are
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
;
and
can
put
a
difference
now
between
precious
and
vile
:
In
this
way
men
will
goe
on
to
raise
such
an
earthquake
(
and
that
not
besides
the
Law
neither
)
that
if
any
City
rise
up
against
them
,
fall
it
must
,
and
stoop
unto
them
,
and
at
length
Rome
it selfe
shall
fall
,
and
all
the
Cities
of
the
Nations
that
cleave
unto
her
,
and
every
mountaine
shall
bee
rooted
up
,
and
all
their
consecrated
places
shall
lie
levell
with
the
common
soile
,
this
will
the
Lord
bring
to
passe
,
and
will
not
leave
till
he
hath
wrought
his
great
work
in
the
world
,
this
is
his
revealed
will
,
and
it
will
not
faile
untill
every
jot
and
tittle
of
it
be
fulfilled
.
Let
us
therefore
pray
both
night
and
day
,
in
season
,
and
out
of
season
for
our
brethren
in
our
native
countrey
,
for
whom
God
hath
wrought
all
these
great
things
,
and
for
whom
greater
things
yet
remain
to
be
done
,
for
whom
our
work
is
to
wrastle
with
God
,
that
they
may
not
perish
for
lack
of
knowledge
,
nor
mistake
a
false
Church
for
a
true
,
(
and
false
it
is
,
if
it
be
either
Cathedrall
,
Provinciall
,
Nationall
,
or
Diocesan
)
But
pray
we
,
that
they
may
see
the
Moone
,
which
God
hath
set
in
the
Firmament
,
even
the
true
forme
of
a
Church
of
the
new
Testament
.
And
also
that
Christ
may
bee
better
known
in
all
the
parts
of
his
Kingly
office
,
and
government
in
his
Church
,
that
they
may
see
who
are
Papists
,
and
who
are
the
true
Saints
of
God
,
and
who
are
counterfeit
,
that
they
discerne
between
cleane
and
uncleane
:
for
if
the
saving
knowledge
of
God
grow
up
unto
any
ripenesse
among
them
,
it
will
not
beare
many
things
that
are
there
remaining
,
many
dawbings
with
untempered
morter
there
are
that
must
be
beaten
downe
:
And
great
pitty
were
it
that
they
should
want
any
light
which
might
possibly
be
afforded
unto
them
,
and
marv●llous
usefull
will
it
be
that
we
should
not
be
wanting
on
our
parts
to
help
with
what
light
we
have
,
that
so
there
may
be
no
more
refuges
of
lies
in
that
land
,
I
say
this
is
mightily
to
bee
wrastled
for
,
both
in
prayers
,
and
in
all
Christian
endeavours
:
for
verily
this
is
the
worke
of
God
,
meet
for
every
man
to
set
his
heart
,
and
hand
unto
,
even
to
pull
away
the
vaile
of
darkn●●●e
from
all
faces
,
and
from
all
the
mindes
of
men
,
and
to
discover
clear●ly
the
Gospell
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
all
the
holy
wayes
of
his
sactuary
,
that
every
man
may
see
,
and
see
clearely
,
that
men
may
not
make
a
dawbing
of
part
Reformation
,
and
part
of
Superstition
,
part
Popery
,
and
part
Protestanisme
,
part
uniformity
,
and
part
conformity
;
O
that
an
haile
storme
might
not
be
wanting
to
batter
downe
such
dawbing
,
that
the
work
of
God
might
not
cease
,
but
amount
unto
the
praise
of
the
glory
of
his
rich
grace
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
extend
unto
the
accomplishment
of
every
holy
word
of
his
truth
.
The
third
use
may
serve
to
instruct
you
in
the
wonderfull
Vse
3
successe
of
small
beginnings
in
the
things
of
God
;
that
a
womans
throwing
of
a
sorry
chaire
at
a
mans
head
(
though
the
part
i●
might
be
punishable
for
such
a
miscarriage
)
should
rayse
such
a
consending
for
reformation
,
that
both
kingdomes
must
either
stand
by
reformation
or
else
fall
to
ruine
:
First
,
the
woman
backe
on
the
men
,
and
then
the
men
must
for
shame
backe
on
their
wives
,
and
greater
men
backe
the
meaner
,
to
bring
forth
such
a
great
reformation
:
And
how
should
this
come
to
passe
?
Truely
in
the
eyes
of
men
it
is
wonderfull
.
But
you
know
the
least
thing
you
cast
into
a
streame
,
will
runne
downe
the
streame
,
you
neede
not
force
it
;
you
have
cast
it
in
where
nature
hath
set
a
course
to
carry
it
along
:
And
how
much
more
shall
things
runne
an
end
,
when
the
God
of
nature
hath
set
them
a
course
?
when
he
powreth
a
Vial
upon
the
ignorance
and
darknesse
of
Popish
superstition
,
then
great
workes
therein
,
will
be
done
,
for
now
a
man
underworkes
the
Lord
,
when
he
doth
what
his
word
hath
spoken
,
and
what
his
hand
hath
gone
before
us
in
:
And
when
the
ordinances
of
God
say
,
it
is
spoken
,
then
the
providence
of
God
will
say
,
it
is
done
,
and
then
if
you
faile
long
with
Gods
providence
in
Gods
ordinance
,
you
need
not
feare
,
nor
wonder
,
if
weake
beginnings
come
unto
great
issues
:
For
now
you
take
opportunitie
by
the
foretop
(
as
they
are
wont
to
say
)
if
you
carry
along
businesse
according
to
the
word
,
the
Lord
will
carry
things
an
end
mightily
in
your
hands
beyond
all
your
expectations
,
or
imaginations
,
for
there
is
no
resisting
,
nor
controlling
the
worke
of
God
.
Vse
4
The
fourth
use
may
show
you
the
great
danger
of
such
,
as
stand
out
against
the
reformation
of
Religion
,
the
Lord
will
throw
downe
his
haile
upon
them
,
and
rend
their
hearts
and
indignation
,
and
blasphemy
:
He
will
goe
an
end
with
his
worke
,
though
they
sweare
,
and
storme
,
he
will
pursue
the
enemies
of
his
grace
with
his
wrath
,
till
he
have
utterly
confounded
,
and
consumed
them
from
off
the
face
of
the
earth
.
Vse
5
In
the
last
place
this
may
serve
to
teach
every
man
in
perticular
(
I
am
forced
to
speake
unto
kingdomes
and
states
:
but
let
it
not
be
in
vaine
;
let
us
be
acquainted
with
every
part
of
his
counsell
,
and
will
,
and
this
is
a
maine
part
thereof
,
and
wee
may
not
shut
our
eyes
from
any
knowne
truth
;
for
God
would
have
the
veyle
taken
from
all
faces
)
you
may
have
a
true
platforme
of
this
worke
in
any
godly
mans
heart
:
If
the
Lord
meane
to
finish
the
mistery
of
his
grace
in
thee
,
he
will
power
out
a
Vial
upon
the
vaile
of
thine
ignorance
,
and
will
open
thine
eyes
to
see
that
thou
hast
runne
a
carnall
cursed
course
of
life
,
he
will
come
in
with
thundrings
,
and
lightnings
,
and
voyces
,
such
as
wherewith
Moses
himselfe
shall
be
terrified
.
He
will
come
in
with
an
earthquake
into
thy
heart
,
terribly
shaking
thy
sinfull
corruptions
,
and
then
he
will
worke
a
reall
change
in
thee
,
that
nothing
in
heaven
but
Christ
,
nor
in
the
earth
in
comparison
of
him
.
The
Lord
will
not
suffer
you
to
rest
,
untill
you
have
closed
stedfastly
with
him
,
the
knowledge
of
God
hath
given
you
will
bring
this
matter
to
passe
,
he
will
not
leave
you
untill
you
have
gone
forward
to
a
division
from
your
sinfull
lust
,
and
carnall
companions
.
And
whatsoever
his
work
be
,
you
must
doe
it
,
even
unto
the
fulfilling
of
the
mystery
of
God
;
and
whosoever
riseth
against
you
,
you
must
plead
for
Christ
with
the
weapons
of
your
tongue
;
and
whatsoever
High
mountaine
riseth
in
you
,
any
gifts
,
or
parts
,
good
duties
,
any
greene
grasse
that
groweth
in
you
;
the
haile
storme
of
Gods
wrath
will
drive
you
from
trusting
on
any
such
common
grace
;
all
dawbings
with
untempered
morter
you
cannot
skill
of
:
whatsoever
doth
not
make
to
the
building
you
up
in
away
of
saving
grace
you
are
unskilfull
in
,
therefore
you
are
desirous
still
to
close
with
Christ
;
nor
can
yee
rest
,
untill
you
come
to
setled
peace
in
him
:
This
is
such
a
mystery
of
God
,
as
hee
will
not
rest
,
nor
suffer
you
to
rest
untill
it
be
done
;
and
if
his
Word
will
bring
it
to
passe
in
a
whole
countrey
;
then
sure
it
is
enough
to
effect
it
in
thine
heart
:
See
therefore
that
you
doe
not
dawbe
up
your selves
,
nor
others
with
untempred
morter
;
satisfie
not
your selves
untill
you
be
shaken
out
of
all
such
common
apprehensions
as
hypocrites
are
wont
to
rest
in
:
rest
you
not
,
untill
you
finde
Christ
manifested
to
your
spirit
as
yours
;
grow
up
in
a
Lambe-like
frame
of
spirit
and
way
,
untill
the
mystery
of
God
be
finished
in
you
;
and
untill
that
mystery
of
Iniquity
that
hath
beene
wrought
in
you
be
abolished
.
FINIS
.